“I’ve stared at the yawning maw of the abyss and seen the dying of suns as worlds age to dust”… – yes, yes, but have you held a handful of blue lizards? 😉
This temple article deconstructs Holochrist. If you have not read it – reading this may injure your experience with it.
The cover features the faked second coming of Christ as a hologram and the secretive security installation Pine Gap located at 1000 Hatt Rd, NT, Australia. Holochrist (H) was written (in 2013) to explore the means to interrupt the Magian Narrative. The most common theme in movies today is the overarching ideal of a saviour or that all can be saved, or saved at the last-minute by a miracle. Not so in H. There is also a laborious building of individual characters in story-telling, whereby in real life what happens is less humano-centric and bounces of people far and wide that have no connection to one another and this was explored as a means to tell a story through dis-connected characters who rarely got time to develop as it was not about them. The original artwork for H was to be a naked Jesus being strangled by four arms on a cross, dripping semen onto crystalline plates below in front of which a cloaked figure smashed porcelain masks of the Popes face underfoot. A black sun rose from behind and a row of tall-hatted Catholic Imperators lined either side. The image was half-drawn by an artist working on Threshold but when we revealed what the full image was, she refused to draw it, thinking of the damage to her career. So what we had kept for Threshold (and many edits were made) instead of Holochrist was again put out to pasture. (This is my own gudeline sketch)
But in witnessing the rise in technological advancements, the air under the feet of the Superpower that was in dire need of an enemy that was not localized (Their need to have an enemy that can become anyone/anything has been building, from witches, to slaves, to communists, to terrorists it has gotten larger and wide-scoped – and we suspect, leads to an announcement of extraterrestrial aliens, the ultimate scapegoat) – and the unusual increase of sightings of strange phenomena led THEM to suspect some form of staged alien presence might become part of the Narrative, much further down the track when our generation has succumbed to old age, the current generation have been trained with the new tech, and the new generation is disconnected from the seeds being planted now, in what would be their past. Following this, they might also try to fake a second coming of Christ, and here is where Holochrist aimed to jump in and suggest the idea before they might to ruin the surprise element if it exists or might exist. It also dealt with a variety of other things: in itself holding one of THEM’s more important texts on the concept of White and Black Time.
The absolute cowardice of the Pope is exalted, and a saviour is found wanting. This book was written to try and break the normal patterns of behaviour and narrative that stories follow in as many ways as possible. The underlying subtext is intended to be Satanic.
In the words of the late Andrew Chumbley – ‘mistake not this book for the words on its pages.’
——————- S Y N O P S I S
Area 1 – Lake Orion Blue
A large highly-technological fortress underground the Navajo desert (ala Pine Gap) where developmental psi-weapons are housed; Lake Orion Blue is the innocuous name of a classified facility where a holographic projector constructed to fake the second coming of Christ is held. The projector utilizes a special matter-densifier that excites and heats atoms that will cause a corporeal Christ-like Image to descend from the sky just outside of New York and walk upon water prior to delivering a short instruction to his children. The projector is programmed to self-initiate during a a rare celestial phenomenon of a combined meteor shower and a complete solar eclipse when the earth is plunged into blackness. Our character makes his way through a number of security protocols to where the weapon is being tested and engages in a discussion of HAARP and Star Wars with the head weapon tester. During the end of the discussion we discover that Lake Orion Blue is so well insulated from outside communications that our character has no idea the Lake entrance has been sealed following the weapon being tested three hours ago triggering the Christian believers of America into a nation-wide incendiary armageddon. Around the Messiah a massive crowd stumbles and pushes staring in awe and as it begins to speak, they fall into complete silence. The opening message is simple:
“My Children. God is Here.”
Chapter 2 – Repent.
New York, Tokyo, Paris, Sydney, Moscow and other major cities across the globe are plunged into chaotic disarray as their citizens are spellbound by the messages being uttered by the Christ-like figure. Vatican city is swamped with millions – thousands are crushed underfoot and mashed against the awesome gates of the City – straining and buckling under the pressure of the massive mob swell all hurrying toward the tolling bells of the St Paul Cathedral said to be rung only to announce the second coming of Christ. Across the nation of America miracles are seen – hundreds of thousands of flashes of Angels, Cherubs, Saints, the Virgin Mary, Lights Rays and Beautiful visions appear on the land and in the sky turning the pious into rabid foaming pulpits and town criers are thick on the streets reciting the gospels. Reporters shelter in buildings, under bridges, or strain their vocal chords shouting over the top of a deafening cacophony of cited religious scripture.
[Later as the visions change from beautiful to dark and terrifyingly disturbing the reporters will be set upon and torn to pieces…]
Chapter 3 – Reality Sucks
Our character stands transfixed by the tv reports on a wall of televisions showing reports of the world-wide-net internet crashing, the streets awash with the blood and trampled carcasses of hundreds of thousands of victims of the rampaging, terrified human mass as the holographic visions of creatures and angels unleash the fantasy psychosis of hundreds more thousands of religious fanatics and zealots. In a mass migration, Christian Americans begin to move toward New York to see Christ; causing bridges to collapse under the sheer weight of transport, when those are all destroyed, the rivers are filled with the thrashing frenzy of wide-eyed swimmers. Petrol shortages and the tsunami of looting and purchase of food sparks off horrific acts of violence in some, humantarianism in others. Sectarians like the KKK organize buses trucks tractors for the mecca; each sect mobilizing their own and anyone else in earshot with the wild shouts of their group beliefs. They join efforts with the army and national guard, offering weapons to US soldiers. Elsewhere gangs and police wage open warfare with AK47’s, and other illegally stockpiled weapons saved for when the shit hits the fan. Others stand where they first saw the image of Christ on the Tv, rendered paralyzed from the shock, easy targets for parasites and social scum. Across the globe airways are jammed, planes grounded from the weight of passengers, terminals in absolute chaos. The three million units of the US army are called home, ordered to abandon their stations and get to America –special transports and air craft carriers organized to carry them home are manned with machine guns, gas, electrical and psi weaponry – previously believed not to exist. Robotic sentries identify the soldiers by eye scan leading to the gruesome death of not a few – while other robots are set up on the roads using red light tech to act as sentries but quickly run out of the thousand rounds of ammunition supplied for them as the human cavalcades march upon them determined to get to one of the heavily guarded transports. Pulse weapons that cause blinding pain lay low those who get too near; burst the eardrums of those who refuse to retreat. Helicopters smash into one another in fiery explosions and screaming black smoke as the skies fill with giant Chinooks and Black Hawks racing to army bases both public and secret to extract army personnel. Daring raids are made by opportunists on Fort Knox, World Banks, the National Mint.
Chapter 4 – Invitriol.
Herein the holo-christ (a man bathed in a brilliant light) has become shielded by an artificial crater of prostrate worshippers two miles thick. A potentially lethal but invisible psychic pain barrier 100m around the Christ-figure prevents anyone from getting too close. The attempts of Priests and Clergy to address the Messiah are drowned out by the deafening roar of the prayers of the enormous crowd; cracking the concrete on which they stand from the immense volume. In the sky above helicopters, jets, even hangliders, circle. Only one voice can be clearly heard; that of the holo-messiah whose messages speak of belief, of faith, of love and of God’s Will. God’s Work. God’s Word. God’s Way. Outraged and vocal skeptics across the nation swing from a rope, are torn to pieces, bludgeoned to death, screamed at and crushed by furious mobs surging upon them, burned on pyres, or stoned to death. Reports of Libraries being set on fire and books other than the bible being torn to pieces and destroyed come in. Pagans and Goths dressed in black and adorned with occult symbols are chased, beaten, and murdered in droves by raging zealots. Around the Nation parts of America descend into chaos. Prisons are stormed by huge Christian mobs screaming for the death sentence of pedophiles, rapists, killers demanding they be brought out to face justice. Some prison guards lock the prisoners in their cells, barricade the prison gates and fire against the mobs, others rush their former prison colleagues and hasten to hand the prison and prisoners over to the mercilesness of the surging crowds. Isolated pockets of psychic disruption due to visions and sightings of incredible creatures erupt nation-wide – police can only stand idly by while the sea of harmless cases babble past.
Messiah speaks on – while our character open-mouthed stares at the screen. Behind him a group of scientists and project engineers lose all complacency and giggle and point at the outcome of the weapon like schoolchildren, alternately gasping with shock and disbelief at the depths and diversity, horror and incredulous destruction as the United States implodes. This is all began with computer games says one of the Scientists. Aliens were the prototype that prepared the way. We got it to the stage where you couldn’t tell if something was computer generated or real – 78 percent of Americans believed that the President gave them a speech from the white house lawn in September of 2012 – but that wasn’t the president. That was us.
Chapter 5 – Endymion
[The name of a missile] The mass migration of Christian believers continues to build while all manner of shit goes down. To convince the believers and the skeptics, the holo-christ performs miracles. On the tail of blocking out the sun with its arrival – The second miracle is a rain of blood centralized around the messiah for some miles using the matter-densifier [or a HAARP type wepaon?] to create the sensation and texture of wetness, the ‘blood’ contains a specialized-weaponized hallucinogen – including truth serum and lsd. [The potent chemical has been pumped through the water supplies of most major cities.]
Following Saturation of some 2 million of the gathered Americans the holochrist indicates that the time of a great war is near.
The holochrist indicates that those who are pure will go with God – those who are impure, with the Devil. He gives a speech exhorting the gathered believers to go forth and cleanse the Devil from America.
[The speech is translated by all gathered, privately, psychically – in their own language. It is the unique effect and nullity of experience with anything prior to them of these and other such terrifying technologies employed in the holochrist that convince others of the genuineness of the Coming.]
We find out later that the world is divided into two technologically-based time zones by those behind Lake Orion Blue; Black Time and White Time. White Time is characterized by an artificially restricted level of technology available for the use of the general global populace – wherein the populace is led to believe it is moving through time at the same speed as everyone else with technological progression marking the advance. Black Time is the secret gap between White Time technology where superlative advances and developments in technology by the military, security ops, and secret black operations such as the ‘We Trust’ [In Gold We Trust] clandestinely develop weapons and technologies light-years [some 40 years ahead] ahead of generally available tech. According to a character to be developed later on, a conspiracy guru perhaps – this discrepancy is referred to as ‘The Veil’ and explains the sightings and technology of UFO’s – while the Second Coming hologram may finally explain the reason for the UFO’s themselves. A party to the We Trust explains how the Vatican supplied the US with a wealth of documentation and records kept for centuries* in their secret archives of known and supressed inventors, alchemists, such as Da Vinci – enabling extraordinary leaps forward in the development of the microwave, microchip, fibre optics, cd’s, and other frightening weapons conceived by some of the greatest and illumined minds of the human race.
*[in many cases the writings, cuneiform, metalwork, inventions, are thousands of years old from civilizations long wiped off the maps and kept dark in human history. It is from the wake of suppressing knowledge of the existence of certain technologies and inventions, knowledge and advanced technology many times amplified in sophistication in comparison to the present day that the necessity for White Time emerged. The brilliance of what had come before would forever be shrouded by the keepers of Light; who kept guard over the release of anything that could significantly illumine humanity. An artificial world history giving the impression that we had evolved slowly from clumsy simians into the species we are today ingrained an artificial sense of time and our connection it with it. But for aeons the Movers have kept Time’s edge from us – forcing us back from the wonders unveiled by its march and chained to the darkness of illusions.]
The holo-christ, speaks of Judgement and Final Days as it was written by those scribes to whom God spoke. The ingrained ethos of Christian America reaches its highest deepest psychic fantasy, for some an ecstasy too much to handle sanely; standing before them on water, the product of their dreams, their prayers, their reason for two thousand years of tradition and faith; is Christ. After again telling them that a Great War is coming he urges them to “conceal themselves from the wrath of God” – to hide under the ground and to await his Voice.
[Return to scientists who wrote the messages [or perhaps subtle suggestion of two soldiers performing some seemingly banal duty but l arming Endemyion in the prelude to total nuclear annihilation]; and who speaks of the grants given fifteen years earlier to all American families following a nuclear scare with Indonesia wherein four armed submarines surfaced 4 miles from Manhattan in a bid to force the US to lift its trading embargoes on Indonesia put in place because of its naval attack on Australia. The grant was for families across america to build fallout shelters in the event of a nuclear war. Many millions, fearful of the memory of the threat of nuclear war, did just that. Survivalist camps opened in record numbers, guns ran out of stock for the first time in American history since the civil war due to the immense stockpiles people amassed, and a special law exempting farms ‘Cashes Law’ [named after the USS Cash which was destroyed defending America from the Indonesian submarines] from tax was passed through Congress. ]
To canalize the energies of the captive and zealous audience – the flashes of Angels, Saints, and the Virgin Mary intensify, new creatures, twisted, dark and terrifying are seen joining them; Demons, Hateful Spirits, Two-headed Dragons, and shambling Abominations. The secret surreal fears of hundreds of thousands of people, the result of robotic neurophones ingested via staple foods, and designed to seek out and implant themselves in amongst the neural transmitters where they intercept electrical impulses, and send the data to a centralized logging system; manifest on Earth; the single-most disturbing hurtful terrifying images extracted from the vault of the collective unconscious are given shape and flesh. The psi-terrors help force people underground.
12 hours after giving this message the United States of America launches the entire arsenal of its Nuclear Weapons with a primary section of the total aimed at China. The noise of tearing sky fills the skulls of those unlucky enough to still be outside with blood as fragile eardrums explode from the decibel level of 50,000 nuclear rockets, bombs, and ICBM’s simultaneously launching from their respective secret bases as the Military throws off its hood and reveals the hideous array of glittering secrets it has amassed. Television, Radio, Satellites, are for the most part knocked out or completely obliterated. All those underground who survive the terrific noise know of the War is the immensely violent shaking of the surrounding earth and rock as the Developed Nations of the World retaliate. The destruction is vast and final, the earth shudders for a full 78 hours as humanity bombs itself into oblivion. The dying scream of Earth goes unnoticed by the Universe.
Chapter 6 – Catharsis
Eight days later.
A character has managed to survive the holocaust but is not in fact a Christian or believer in the holochrist. He is keeping a secret journal of the events and pretending to be one of “The Faithful” to stay alive. He reads a bible daily to acquaint himself with the tools needed to carry on his façade and avoid detection.
The surviving Christian factions “The Faithful” have forged their own laws and way of life in their new underground prisons. Very much strictly biblical based and to the word of the Bible to the letter, life is draconian and ruled by Arch Deacons and a new Inquisition. Those who break the law suffer stone-age tortures and execution as given in the Bible and those who are excommunicated from the Faithful are forced out into the holocaust of fallout and radiation above ground. In the wake of total destruction being cast out from the protection of the underground shelters means certain death.
Perhaps this particular faction of the Faithful are based underground in New York and have begun excavating some of the tunnels in the belief that the subway tunnels lie near by, wherein they hope to find food trapped in the vending machines and underground shops. The first of the faithful to emerge into the subway are horrified to discover the true extent of human desperation when they stumble across the remains of eaten bodies. [Later it will become apparent that roving gangs of cannibals (and even people appearing sweet and in need of shelter and help such as a mother and her little girl have become cannibals) are stalking the ruined city drinking blood from those they can find who are too weak to fend them off. For the insane ferocity of the nation-wide raging inferno has evaporated much of America’s water. Even the water-levels of the world have dropped, which our characters may see if they venture to the beach or bay and see the oceans devastated, blue oily blackened and charred water that resembles coal. Many coast lines will be devoid of water and a significant walk out onto the smoking glassy fused rock (once sand) is necessary to get anywhere near the remaining water. But first the glass must cool, much of it is molten.
In his journal, he writes ‘The shaking has finally stopped. Some of my teeth have cracked from clenching them so hard while the world shook. Now the screaming of the bombs is gone – its eerily silent. I don’t know what has happened up above but from the sound of it the Devil was here. I can only assume that like me, others have survived, but if the rest of the world has been destroyed; if America has achieved its goal and won – what happens now? Where can what remains of humanity possibly go from here?
Chapter 7 –
Our character lives underground with the Faithful for the next eight years in ‘Paradise’ and witnesses many cruel punishments meted out by the ultra-puritan Faithful.
he befriends someone who informs him of other groups outside ‘Paradise’ whose laws are not so draconian (grass is greener) and makes a daring escape with them to join the new group.
suspicion falls upon him as time passes and he makes plans to escape either out into the holocaust or into the subway. He is captured in the midst of a daring escape and cast out into the holocaust where he dies?
The story continues through the character of one of the Inquisitors?
The holo-christ sends messages to the underground factions mobilizing them for a war against any survivors from the Middle East and then onward into the area of China. Govt discussion ensures about the futility of the US trying to take China and the rest of the World with limited army supplies and men, and the overwhelming odds of the billion or so soldiers stationed in China alone makes wining a war of attrition impossible. Maybe intelligence has been received indicating China was making a move to declare war and this was the final solution. The US proceeds to equal the playing field by annihilating the difference – making sure they keep a large and ultra-patriotic section of their population underground and out of the way of the holocaust until such time they can return to the surface and scour the earth for survivors and resources. Return to Lake Orion Blue periodically to see the govt’s agenda unfolding. A character in LOB tries to stop the project but discovers that everyone in LOB was born there, indoctrinated into the organization and its beliefs – a mirror of the ultra-patriots comprised of the Faithful.
[Alternate: a military person ultimately opposed to what was going on and smuggled radiation suits, vehicles, and other equipment to others in respective shelters. Maybe he has the technology to interfere with the frequency of the holochrist and transmit a separate frequency of his own – thus reaching some of the members of the underground bases. Thus there would be a secondary war, a moral war, fought between the survivors of the Holocaust – despite the best efforts and the best technology ever conceived human nature runs its course of divergence of opinion, regardless.
[Some of the synopsis was followed – the end sections were abandoned in favour of making Holochrist a device/artifact more than a story-telling book]
[There is also a cross-over from an Insight Role as Krist Hollow – aka Hollow Krist that feeds into the story behind this form, a particularly difficult role for its aim but nontheless completed and evolved from and into.]
The Oror is essentially a religious rite in that it is performed dutifully every 17th of the Month. Twelve times a year. During which ceremony the Remembrants recall in vivid detail and fondness the other members of the Temple of THEM and their exploits and achievements that have contributed to the Temple’s growth and that of personal advancement through their contact with those tendrils. Its purpose is to cement the Temple members scattered far and wide across time and space in Supra Solidarity and lest we forget, Remember THEM.
A toast, dedication, symbolic gesture and place of power is often combined to honour the past, present and fallen.
[The Year of the Tendril (YT) refers to the passage of time since the Inauguration of the Temple of THEM in 2006 C.E. – this being 2016 C.E or YT 09 – nine years (A third of the way into THEM’s charter) since Inauguration.]
Keeping the Bastard Together – some notes on group dynamics and leadership. (Taken from an email sent outward as advice.)
“So you ask about my core values. Lets pretend I don’t have different sets for different personas/phantoms. Lets also narrow it to discuss my personal values and not those of myself as a leader or collectively for the Temple of THEM.
They’re pretty simple – Solidarity, Synchronicity, Empathy. THEM.
It all comes down to an expertise in building the form you wish to build. A strict, hardline form requires a cramping of the souls of others, through this you may achieve a religion, political, or cult group. A softer, flowing, esoteric form requires few such crampings, allowing others to coalesce in their own way. An individual with a very firm idea of what they want must use violence and persuasion to create a hard form. An individual with a firm idea of what the world wants, does not have to use violence and persuasion to channel what naturally unfolds. How to put this another way: More or less, on paper, your system is perfect. In reality, the people following it, are not. Keep that in mind at all times. Alchemical analogy is useful here. Either you want to use traditional means to create a form that entraps others in that system (however liberal it may seem) and tend it a particular way, adding specific chemicals, boiling off at certain stages, judging when and how the tincture is growing and adjusting it minute by minute as necessary – for what you are trying to stave off, is chaos, an explosion. In other words, you want to play God and decide the boundaries of these people with a form or set of forms. This is at best a temporal undertaking. Directive A-55: Go outside. Choose a patch of grass. Clear it so only dirt is showing. Clear it again when the grass begins to grow. Repeat indefinitely. People are like grass, they will always seek to grow – because nature hates a vacuum. OR, you seek to advance people esoterically; this is where adhering slavishly to a system can have both merit and breakdown. In some ways, following a system to the letter can be very good for some people, it can teach solidarity, discipline, loyalty, honesty, striving, overcoming, perseverance, patience, duty, etc. in other ways it can be very bad; it can inculcate laziness, group-think, egotism, circular thought, indoctrination, blind obedience, hierarchy etc. This moral duality very good/very bad is only figmentary and refers to values I uphold. Again, it depends what you want, and if you are able to achieve it, using the forms you select. But no matter which: All systems require the architect to constantly balance the system and its forms between these extremes.
Essentially, whatever outward rule/belief system you overlap a group with – is always going to be separate from the dynamic of that group – because rules tend not to change while people do. You can have the best ideology, most air-tight, unambiguous, virile, powerful phrasing, both inspiration and vivifying but if the people involved in the group aren’t adopting it, aren’t feeling it, aren’t MORE than it, then there will be problems. Why MORE than it? That is particular to my value system and marks One of THEM. It depends really on what you want the group to do, why you are involved with it; for instance, if you want to explore your sexual limits then you need a group, if you want to train a paramilitary, then you need a group, if you want to teach esoteric magic or engage in ritual magic then you need a group (or at least a partner). It also depends on why those others have joined the group and what they want to get from it.
Every group dynamic is different – there will be stronger people and weaker people, people who get along and people who don’t, people who change when they’re emotionally affected, and people who remain steadfast while the boats being rocked. But what you must understand is that you cannot expect the group to stay together if what those others are seeking, is no longer to be found there – and, with esoteric groups, people change, and grow, through experiencing those things in the group, to the point they either, leave, schism (make their own splinter group) or stay on until the group ceases to give them what they wanted. Identifying the characters, natural hierarchy, strong points (physical prowess, creative talent, silver tongue speaker etc) and knowing how to dissolve conflict, get people to get on with each other, maintain the right energy necessary for the Work, and have all these people work together on a project(s) together, as a team or individually is an artform. All natural leaders understand this. More than anything written down, the ability and means to do this is Intuitive. Or should be. And general points about managing a group are not really that helpful – they do not always apply, and only the Leader, can accurately assess when and where they do, to each person in the group and to the group as a whole. What is absolutely essential above all of these points – is Trust. TRUST is everything. The leaders need to trust others to be loyal, do the right thing, work with the group, do what they can to keep harmony and settle differences for the greater good – the followers need to trust that the leader will guide them through the experience they desire safely and with good conscience, that they will not be harmed or hurt, and that the leader is looking out for them while they are being guided. Even in terrifying harsh imprinting for instance – those imprinted need to trust that they will not be killed. Or in hazing, those being assaulted need to trust that those assaulting/raping/hazing them will not kill them and that this ordeal will secure them a place on the other side. A leader needs to be able to keep secrets, to manage people, and is generally, the fulcrum around which all followers group – and with this comes the power of personality and cult following (sex, drugs, favours) or the danger of hubris – from my point of view, merely becoming another human indulgence for its own sake, overstepping ones mark, believing the hype, and crashing hard to earth. Treat your followers with respect, share power, understand yourself as a follower too, allow others to lead, encourage those better than you, encourage those around you to better you, don’t let your ego get in the way when they do – because from my pov – that is the ultimate goal of an esoteric group and its leader – to provide the foundation and graciously allow others to surpass oneself so that the Next is brought into the world on a higher plane. All my work is aimed at encouraging others to break free, not only of their own demons, but mine, of form, of time, of space, of form itself. I urge at all junctures others back to themselves – and I remain anonymous so that no personality cult may form around me – I also use multiple pseudonyms so that praise, may not inflate my personal I – but is filtered through a phantom – thus keeping my ego safely at the right size and not blowing up out of proportion inviting hubris and disaster. I also change it regularly – for complex reasons.
My core value – is worship of the Inhuman. All forms have their uses but mean nothing to me. There is only ever temporal adoption (even when it is fanatic belief to charge a form with power and validity) of any form – as part of the process of Unfolding my Wyrd.”
Searched for by unknown:
If there is such a thing as specific principles to work with or access Satan then there are certainly a set of keys. The reality is, that if you have not had a paranormal experience and met with any of the dark forces that inhabit other planes, you have no reason to believe in them, and thusly your logical mind does not experience the crack that such visitations bring, your mind and perception of reality stay intact, and act as a shield or seal against such visitations. When you Have had such a visitation, it is impossible to deny, because being paranormal, the unsettling inability to provide logical explanation leaves you in a state of knowing there is Something more than what we know, and yet having to endure the day to day necessity to deny it to live in a certain world. This line, this kind of experience is what separates the Theistic believer in Satanic forces as deities, energies, demons, devils, entities that manifest on our plane of perception through various incarnations, veils, soft spots in the world where such denizens slip through and confront us – and the believer in Satanic forces who sees the paradigm of Satanism as culturally metaphorical, as a set of values, a way of living, as an apologist, as an application of rationale and reason, logic and intelligence; a dismissal of ghosts/goblins as antiquated or tricks of the mind; other variations are virtually endless but they do not involve the change of effect from visitations. The term blood-curdling is over-used but it is very apt. To come face to face with One of THEM, and that includes satanic entities, entirely alters one’s ability to discount them. Thusly, Visitation, is the first Key. Whether you believe Satan is a real force that haunts, hunts, possesses, works evil and kills as a literal demon changes everything. I have not seen Satan. I have seen only dark forces and spectres that may or may not be part of or associated with Him; a handful of times over the course of my life; and felt the terror that curdles the blood, witnessed the suspension of physics that accompanies such visitations and passed through the aftermath of having to deal with them. It is to defend something that the majority of people have not experienced and have no reason to believe exists who have not felt what you have felt.
Orientation would be the second key. Satan has been taken to mean many different things. These are all malleable and artificial human-oriented speculations that aim to grasp, shape and control forces that are very poor philosophic descriptors manufactured by the smugness of self-assured intellect. You don’t forget the emotion of Bliss or Terror, the most potent experiences of those words when you have felt Them and next to those feelings that get wired into your blood any words fail to express the power of such a feeling so frightening that it can turn your life on its head and cause you to see things very differently ever after. The classical resistance against Religion as fools who believe in a sky-man for instance is not so easily dismissed; the descriptions of demons given are just that; descriptions; flat, symbolic teasers that are pretty but hollow, they do nothing to prepare one for Them who come unexpectedly and in a way no book predicts. It is relatively easy to adopt any given orientation of Satanism and to do as one will using human terms and values to make their way through the world for whatever aim may be in accordance with ones Vyrd. But when you have been Visited, you must then reassess the plastic nature of many of these human edifices in the face of what do you do now with your life if there are Things that are real? Might there be more of them, more powerful ones of them, and even, despite all intellectual scoffing, a God or Satan or Worse at the end of your life? The stories that abound of such entities, of planes and of hell, seem figmentary, scare-mongering, antiquated and any other number of descriptions to dismiss them logically, but you cannot be sure after visitations which often have the effect of causing one to seriously assess the orientation of their life and their place.
The Third Key then, is Invitation. It is impossible to put these experiences out of the head – they are called supernatural because they override the natural, and leave an indelible question mark on perception and leave a hole in the seal of logical safety. One can either try to deny the uncomfortable evidence of Them and try to bury the memory as an embarassing trick of the mind, daily heaping more of the normal and sedate upon such memories in the hope of forgetting them entirely or unconvincingly explain them away – an art doomed to fail and go on to live to a ripe old age with the dagger of Them every now and then in a quiet moment forcing its way back into the mind, raising such terrifying memories from the dead, through dreams or daydreams, to haunt one until and at death. Or one can seek to know Them, as horrifying as it might be to repeat the experience, to push for more of what is generally a very little of their presence, of their mark, and strive to identify and open the Gates to THEM, to walk where few walk, and risk losing everything to get Closer. Closer to all that man fears, and has striven to forget. Closer to whatever causes that paralyzing shock that can change your entire life’s direction and annihilate thousands of carefully tended networked beliefs in an instant, closer to the force older than evil and yet the source of it all. The occult makes little sense before such Visitations. It really does. What comes now is the Invitation to THEM – in as many forms as it can be imagined, to re-open at our will and not theirs, if indeed at all possible, the Gates that allow them In. Now begins the real work, of trying to identify the real magical means to open portals and the language they speak to communicate. Is it torture, sexual depravity, murder, symbolism, pain, suffering, time, location, intent, emotional experience, synchronistic coincidence, a specific magical partner, a mindset, certain shapes or tools, nighttime, evil, trance, incantations, dances, musical instruments, certain notes or drugs? What, opens THEIR Portals? What language do they speak? Do they speak in entire experiences? Do they speak to us through dreams? Now begins the task of the real occult work, with the undeniable drive that They are There, and the trial to access them with the hope that we can communicate and not simply be star-fucked.
A Fourth Key would constitute Dedication. Genuine Dedication comes not from a desire to Know but from being Known, from a Visitation that interferes with the ability to be distracted by Maybe. Maybe they’re real, maybe I imagined it. Genuine dedication arises from the terrifying energetic shock from visitation that leaves no doubt that They are. And from this, there can be no denial that what They are is everything worth seeking, a power worth laying ones life down for as a sacrifice in the face of that sovereign awakening as to our place and relevance, our paper knowledge and ignorant bliss which pales in the face of what these things Are, and that they Are. They are the reason for Religion, for Morality, for Sanity. They are the reason for the shield that is God. It goes without saying that Satan is capable of a great deal more than such visitations, and if there is a Devil, a king of these Things, no-one could meet THEM. Just as theory and experience are separate worlds of their own, I have not found any grimoire that accurately describes these Visitations or evokes them. Filled with detritus about controlling Them, ordering Them about, and giving imaginative descriptions of these Demons – almost none mention the emotional rape and turbulence they bring to the soul which does not know how much it relied on inherited reality until it is shattered. There are shallow warnings in such books at best, even the strongest of admonitions about messing with these forces are inadequate. Nothing would be strong enough to act as an appropriate warning to stay away from summoning/calling/inviting Them in. Because until they are present, it remains surreal, safe, and a game. It seems unlikely to get Closer to these Things, the Fear is impenetrable. And to do so seems like it can only end badly. But that is the power of the Dark Forces, of THEM, and we, seek to fall deeper into it.
[The feeling of Visitation almost assures us we cannot, but our humanity persists in asking the question Can We?
Or is it necessary to be more like Them? If we become Inhuman, then, Can We?
And that is what the Temple of THEM aims to find out.]
Take it as read that any serious problem with believing in Myths lies in the sneaky suspicion or firm accusation that the incredible accounts within them are a) fables, allegories, parables b) political machinations c) impossible due to our knowledge of physics, history, reality d) fabricated e) based on some true but now garbled re-telling f) feature Gods. But taking any three at random (and taking three is no accident, since ancient times, triplicates of action or event have been a staple of Myth and has filtered down into the common numerator of examples given) such as the Odyssey, Maui and the Sun, and the Trojan Horse we can find equivalents for all of them the personal spheres of daily activity; long journeys fraught with dangerous tricks and traps, extraordinary strength and ability required to overcome insurmountable obstacles, or being deceived and letting something in as a gift only to have it revealed as anything but. For any Myth there is a comparable personal equivalent. The nature and power of Myth is understood as something we choose to adopt, rather than something that adopts us. And that is a fundamental difference.
This article will examine several aspects of Myth and reassert that it has retained power and dominance over our lives despite a contemporary more to regard them as antiquated stories intended for a time long ago.
I speak not for the benefit of the LHP, as the magazine this article was originally written for (In2theFire) intended, but the NHP, the No-Hand Path, a denomination that THEM represent through magical socialism. The LHP may seem limitless, but it denotes boundaries in being Left; places it claims it will not go, like conformity, mundanity, the Herd, – whatever they may be, the Left opposes itself to the Right and nothing is understood without engaging with all forms. For me, it is a necessity to look at everything as useful, to develop a 361 degree understanding, and whilst they may seem old and irrelevant in these apparently enlightened rational times for the reasons given in the opening passage above, No sorcerers of any path will walk their journey without being assailed by Myths.
Since Myths are immortal, and sovereign, they are synonymous with a form of Gods. What are Gods but characters used in stories to describe forces greater than us and the battle for their Sovereignty; Gods we are expected to draw example from, to wage our own in their names? Gods as we understand them are not only personifications or abstractions of humanoid or monster but can take the form of entire cycles of experience. (Qv. The Book of Absu)
The outward disagreement between Theism and Theistic, of Real Irrational Deities or Abstract Rational Demons has not impacted the existence of Gods – their appearance to degrees including somewhat and entirely, maybe, but not their existence. The typical battle between forces of good and evil, right or wrong waged across the planet by the minute through debates between humans over the triviality of truth is one of the key aspects enshrined in Myths throughout their revelations of human behaviour, comedy, tragedy, and folly of timeless interactions through Archetype. Such battles to prove or disprove anything, which we engage in daily, only cements the reality of the forces that Myth denotes; namely of forces that fill us with a pressing need to be right, or with Lust, with Hubris, with Love, with Arrogance, or Delusion, to champion something over something else and in due course to be exposed to Irony, Correction, and/or play a part in the micro-story in such a way that we cannot help but imitate the archetypes and character interactions of old.
Whilst an often harmless exercise for humans to need to have their say, this ‘need’ is at root the same force that has driven humanity to its bloodiest wars or to share in co-operative triumphs. Such a force has no perfect name, but thousands, for we all call Myth a different name, assign another’s reality as misinformed or insanity. In the end it makes no difference to its potency. These forces seize us and whip us around like raindrops in a greater storm fired by the need to be heard, or to champion our Gods above theirs. No less explosively, connivingly or strategically than the figures in Myth, and almost always in the same footsteps, repeating the same interplay of human emotions and actions, events and dreams – and our involvement is the seed of a cosmic Unfolding. It may be that we find out that we were wrong/right, or that our actions led to the mis/fortune of another, or that our actions/words had some impact further down the chain on how the story turned out and how it turned out for them and for us. Giving rise to such feelings as regret, satisfaction, tragedy or irony. In the daily course of our lives we are called to act as Gods, to watch from a Mount Olympus as a Zeus, all the goings on below in the mortal world – we know what is going to happen, we can see the outcome, but the poor mortals below are compelled to act out their roles, unwittingly or consciously, their fates determined by the paths they have chosen. And as Zeus all we can do is watch it unfold. It may be others whom are the poor mortals, or it may be actions and momentums of our own that we can only hopelessly watch play out their role. For all our power to act, there are forces bigger than us, forces of love, hate, revenge, learning that we dare not get in the way of, and often, cannot get in the way of.
Myth acts upon all of us nonetheless, in this way or in others, compelling us into roles with other Mythic characters, creatures, beasts and charmed or destined meetings – it seizes our person and forces us to dance in accord with some unknown song, to which others, uncontrollably respond, feeding the mad currents of the story and swept away down the formidable torrent of archetype unable to stop the repetition of human foible. It seizes us without our consent, involves us in its plays, and often without our appreciation that this forcing of our hand into adopting specific shapes for its own purposes, is one of many forces that all humanity are bound to experience. And like the same sun all of humanity have ever seen, it is immutably an inheritance that myth is immortalized as a commonality to all human beings – among many, many others.
In short: We cannot escape Myth and we cannot transcend them, we are Myths bitches. Even the very art of escape of figures who thought themselves smarter than the Gods that bound them is enshrined in Myth, as hubris, such as through the Greek Myths of Prometheus, Ariadne, Sisyphus, whose arrogance or natural talent that rivalled the gods was met with cruel retribution. And so it is for any man that thinks himself a God, easy to overreach and fall, to try and trick the gods, for death takes all and as the ego swells, often before time. There are Myths that tell stories of those who worshipped the gods, ignored the gods, fooled the gods, refused to believe in the gods, challenged the gods, turned their back on the gods, betrayed the gods, killed the gods, created the gods. And these stories are repeated by human beings aeon after aeon, acting in the way they do, as the characters in these ancient verses.
It is apparent to see that for all their age, the stories remain the same from culture to culture, some with more animals and miracles than others, but the blueprints are virtually identical. Heroes, Monsters, Villains, Magic, Trials, Overcomings, Deception, Learning, Explainations for Phenomena, Tragedy and so on. There was a time during the early days of Sumeria when its myths were veined with Gods and Humans on equal footing working together in Harmony. This is the only civilization in which this footing is found. At an indeterminate time in History, the fundamental relationship between Gods and Humans in Myth was changed; they were divided and set at each other’s throats. This is most clearly evident and accessible in the Eden Mythos of Christianity and the Fall of Angels which is followed by the Fall of Man but occurs much earlier in History with its foundations in a virulent form of dualism. Hereon, Gods became external to us, exalted above us, and in many cases hostile or indifferent to us. Our creation became the impetus for war, and competition between the Gods and Humans began to rage throughout Myth. The introduction of a more potent division between Mankind and Gods via the development of morality, some say through influence by Zoroastrianism and its emphasis on Good and Ill assimilated by the Persians and Medes who were in a position to spread the change widely through pre-Judaism is one of many pressure points where the tide of equality between Men and Gods began to turn.
Yet no less in the stories of the Sumerian Enuma Elish which are among the oldest that have been recorded, were the same forces at play of Battles of Will, Force, Spirit, Vice and Virtue, Tragedy and Comedy, the Petty and the Divine, Injustice and the Ironic actions of others – part of a larger story, as in the Greek, Egyptian, Aztec, Australian etc. Though thousands of miles in space apart, sometimes thousands of years divided, the configurations of humanity’s stories span these vast gaps and dominate even today our daily lives because the forces they describe/preserve were not restricted to those ancient climes, they moved through time, with us, and continue to dominate us. The schism that has developed with the unconscious knowing and being privy to and part of the reality of these acting forces that Myth describes, and modern insistence that denies them, has caused neuroticism that has seen us forget why these things are called Living Stories and to ignore Powers that are right in front of our face. To ignore them at our peril – for it is stories and their archetypes that move all things human.
The stories told, whether a short fireside tale or an epic odyssey may be outlandish, may cause us to shake our heads in disbelief that such things could ever be taken as real, to suspend our notions and knowledge of physics, or give us cause to think that there was a time long ago when people were different, somehow less developed intellectually than we are, and that they believed and even saw Giants, Demons, Gods who appeared to them, haunted them, who were visible and real either through ignorance or suggestion by savvy leaders, witchdoctors and the like. Or invite us to speculate that they were in some sense taken for a ride by their own gullibility or lack of experience, lack of context or education. That in all cases, there is a rational explanation for the creation of these Myths. And there isn’t. There is certainly no evidence of a single reason for their creation or to know the extent of the belief invested in them, to the point imagination manifested demons, and even if so, to know if those imaginations were on equal par with that mythic figure, the real or venerated figuratively.
Myths are as power or as dangerous an entity as any violent or insane demon that might possess a host, or as vitriolic and explosive as the holiest of adorations for a monotheistic God. They tug at who we are, and bind us into place as knots in a rich tapestry that hypnotises us and takes over, we find ourselves steeped in all manner of stories and wonder how we got into them, what happened that led us to become something we became, or marvel at the memories we have of stories long past which we retell again and again like a mantra. ‘I deserve this’. ‘God loves me’.
But Myths, even as synonymous with Gods, are pointers. They are remnants of the terrifying spectral forces that own us, signposts littered throughout time that allow us to know we are being lead, and an entirely different manner of Them altogether. A taste. For if I had not experienced the utter terror of the Others without their human interpretation, and come face to face with those Others, I should not be so utterly obsessed with worshipping this Temple to THEM. They would be as abstractions, figments, ghosts and goblins in the shadows. But They are not. I digress.
It is not difficult to re-tell any Myth and substitute modern conveniences, names and places without so much as ripple in the pond; and it is because the wrapping, the messengers, like the other-worldly power of dreams to conspire new and endless ways to say the same thing, are just that, they are Forms, they are Wrapping, stepping stones or handholds that relate to us, translating the alien reality of the Phyrm (The World matrix) into a language that we can grasp as individuals and as groups, viz. stories which give rise to an understanding and relationship to the Land, its resources, it’s terrible powers, regeneration, rebirth, life, death and all of these other forces that, whether we believe in Gods/Myths of any kind persist and play out day after day in taking possession of us to enact Archetypes, or ask us to believe in Gods above, below, or within.
Love being a prime example of such a Force. Anyone who has fallen in or out of Love knows its insurmountable power, to cause us to Love someone or something forbidden or unattainable or culturally taboo makes no difference to that force; it operates without our consent and chains us to that Love, and like a drug it hurts when we don’t feed it, when we try to go against it. And That is the type of omnipotent power such creature as Myths was developed from; it is of the same pool of soul-stopping intensities that Myths relate; struggle, war, strife, tyranny, suffering, triumph, resilience, change, sorrow, absurdity, cycles, archetypes. Chess pieces moved to some mad scheme we think we understand, or control, only to be rudely awakened by the deftness of Myth to take us by surprise.
A high percentage of music is dedicated to this Force, of Love, which takes us from shallow to shining eyed mad men and women, seized with lust, passion, giggles, joy and a timeless bond – and also to the dark side of Love which tears us apart, creates confusion, hurt, pain, suffering, agony, heartbreak. There is no pain like a broken heart and the timeless mourning of lost love or sickly fawning of new love is a power that has endured aeons.
There are a great many forces greater than us, and early humanity recognized and enshrined these in the Myths. The struggle to rationalize the perception of Gods seems to be required to somehow legitimize them, as anything other than what they are. But I will not try very hard to legitimize them, because they are legitimate to me.
We may imagine the world of ancient times in which these myths arose as very different from the one we know littered with electric bulbs and street lighting, even set apart from older times when devices such as the torch or lantern were available – and a very dark time ruled by darkness the majority of the time. Where darkness was an enemy, the shroud that hid bandits, murderers, dangers, drops, death. Where walled cities and small townships fearful of prowling animals and men prevailed. What were benign landscapes by day would have transformed at night, shadows play tricks especially in the moonlight, but more so in the utter darkness where wo/man is at their weakest, his eyesight ill-developed for a world lacking light, and the daily construction by the sun of the edges, boundaries, dangers and risk cues that daylight brings. In darkness the senses would have had to rely on sound, fearful of every mad screech or creature thumping or crashing through the undergrowth with little fear of men, and who may in fact be a very cleverly disguised enemy. There is every reason to suspect that in such a climate, the imagination ran wild. On the other hand, the Sun, Moon, Stars, Sea, Rain, Clouds, Space, Mountains, Storms, Fire, Death, Life, – Natural Phenomena need no mysticism, they are as wildly in need of explanation today as they were then – thank God for science.
The Gods are not Dead. Where Gods are dead in the modern mentality as entities that watch us, favour us, or made us, other Gods have arisen, for this is an inescapable aspect of these supra-personal forces, they are older, larger and set in motion a thousand myths precisely because they were understood to be Sovereign over man. There is no less danger in ignoring Gods above than ignoring Gods below – whether people are given reason to deny the existence of external Gods for lack of proof, for adoption of modern sensibilities, for the need to separate themselves from superstition, to assimilate into their culture, to hail intellect and critical thinking over a sense of primitive savagery; or to repress dreams, their desires, their secrets, to think they can slow or stop Time, or rise above hubris, or avoid misfortune; the Old World remains mired in this false escape we have told ourselves exists by telling ourselves over and over that the Gods of old were for others, for a time long ago, for tribes that dance around fires and have not yet attained the cultured understanding of the world that we the civilized world, have. No matter who we are, or what we believe, we are mastered by forces that control, direct and use us without our consent.
Myths are elastic, with great capacity for superimposition. Choose a Myth. Substitute its characters for people you know that fit them. Change the places, the time, the location to those you recognize, as has been done many times with the classical drama Romeo and Juliet. Or consider one of your own stories, and that parts of you, or separate actions you did, repeated its own miniature scale myth. Maybe you let someone into your life who seemed for all the world a gift, and once in, they attacked you, made war against you, got in through your carefully guarded citadel through deception and guise. It’s happened to most of us, as it did in the story of the Trojan Horse. Virtually any myth involves a set of universal characteristics or characters that we can fill on the intimate, personal or wider scale by people we know, or things we have done or found ourselves engaging in either after the fact or during, surprised, disappointed, angered at our betrayal of ourselves and somehow wandering far astray from who we thought we were, lulled by some story that took over. The relics are interchangeable because long ago Myth identified the placeholders. In one modern re-telling via a zombie who retains his faculty to think (and eventually talk) like a human and falls in love with a young female survivor. The ability to recognize in Myth something greater something more pagan than ancient foolishness or parable is to recognize the timeless power of archetype and the power that understanding them can bring to the Sorcerer.
Exploring, Adopting in part or Living Myths opens the door into the realization of forces that dominate human existence and our relationship with nature that these Myths have immortalized to be retold again and again – because they are as alive today as they were thousands of years ago. Recognizing and extracting the underlying reference to these powers, these “forces of and among THEM” is to open the gate to the Abyss, for they run through all of us, tyrannize the life and bearing of every human being who is at the helm or mercy of some story or another that has changed greatly in appearance but little in esoteric potency.
Sorcerer – We are Myth’s bitches. With that knowledge comes the power to move among them or bring them to actuality for magical gain by identifying and filling the placeholders. Embrace this undying inheritance. It did not develop by chance as a fashion.
Jun 20th 2014 ev. Revised thumbnail with new pages.
June 12th 2014 ev. Here, in a border using a stained-glass motif on one of its pages, I overlapped the page onto a crystalline texture. Note the first image on the left and the flat unfinished look. Using dodge to follow the top curve of each oval gives the appearance of refracted light. Using burn to follow the bottom curve of each oval gives the gem the necessary shadow to compliment the light but also allows the mid-point between the dodge and burn to give the gem a semblance of clarity, texture and thus depth.
June 10th 2014 ev. Several experimental prototype scripts for the Themonomicon… ported to useable font.
June 8th 2014 ev. Every dark arcane grimoire needs its own crawling runic script. There are a number of these around, which I’ll also feature at a later date to give the creators some exposure – but here are some sketches of one I am now developing specially for the Themonomicon( so I need not step on any copyrights) – surprisingly enough, called, “Themerian”. If I can find funding to buy a cheap font program – I will eventually port it to a useable font. It will need a lot of work though to get to my finished concept – these are just the foundations.
June 8th 2014 ev. I have now created 75 pages of the Themonomicon. I think of them as works in progress, templates I may go back to once I have finished the bones or skeleton of this 600 page behemoth.
Because the works I have written are archived at the Temple Press, representative of different times, stages and modes of being when they were authored, I have decided to revise the articles one by one to fit more with my contemporary individualosophy. Entirely new sections are being written which has slowed progress artistically but which sections the Themonomicon as an autonomous guide to THEM needs being that it introduces a vast river of new terms concepts and magic unique to the Temple’s sorcery worldview – crossing over from the other book I am writing, pMYRIAD. Insofar as re-writing the texts goes most texts have been revised so heavily they no longer bear any resemblance to the originals. Since I maintain that these originals contain within them a special code that maps out the historic psychic changes of my work, but are archived here in the WordPress in that original format, I have no fear in radically re-writing the entire corpus as I go to tie the threads together and finally present unreleased material in this unique variation.
Getting to grips with creating electronic-based art has been important insofar as producing this project is concerned – since I do not know how I will finally produce or print the book as yet owing to the massive cost of ink alone, the ability to create an e-version of fully illustrated plates is a viable option. In addition, while I originally planned to illustrate the book entirely by hand, I have found that a mixture of the two media has yielded pleasing results. A fear with this project is that as with Tendril, I will lose interest and leave it half-completed and am therefore determined to complete most of it by close of 2014. The fact that I save time by using electronic art makes the greatly distant goal seem a little less distant. Using electronic art also has enabled the utility of nice little aesthetic tricks like the appearance of being able to see through one page to the page beneath – even though this would be impossible in an e-book (pdf) or if printed on demand (unless the books are tampered with after print – still an option).
Moreover, I am not trying to replicate the Necronomicon – there are others who have done just this and their efforts and pages look simply stunning, with jaw-dropping detail and even full cover leather skins in the vein of the lovecraftian legacy. I will be writing about these efforts at a later date and showcasing some of the incredible artwork that these individuals have produced but it is easy to forget that in the midst of trying to tap into Lovecraftian energy which easily carries one away artistically and psychologically to strange places and geometry where the impulse to fill the book with beautiful but merely symbolic ‘filler’ is strong – that this is not a Book of the Dead project. Whereas typically, replications are either, the actual Necronomicon as released by Simon, or beautifully aesthetic fakes where monsters and strange sigils are littered with a crawling script – which ultimately, is for appearance only – the Themonomicon seeks to be both a serious comprehensive behemoth of a tome, that does not use artwork as a compensatory distraction to cover up weak (or no) material but a symbiotic unified visual and verbal assault of sorcery from the Temple with legible magickal texts and psychological/magickal artistry delivering the goods. I don’t intend to repeat this mammoth task in my lifetime but to finalize my last two decades work in a permanent case both psychologically and symbolically. So while it borrows in homage it is foremost a comprehensive guide to the magick, mythos and methods of the Temple of THEM and will reflect that.
One of the more famous images of the Necronomicon shows eyeballs scrawled in blood with three triangles around them. To illustrate a particular esoteric aspect of our map of consciousness (the Nequeo) required the illustration of an eye. Using GIMP to overlay the transparent eyeball and skull over the Nequeo was a wonderful shortcut as it would have proved extremely difficult and time-consuming to draw. Some pages line up beautifully with the artwork of the Necronomicon weirdly prophesying a serious in-depth aspect of our magickal system.
E-art allows me to embed imagery into textures such as leather or papyrus, fading symbols or ink into the fabric for added realism more effectively and more quickly than hand drawing alone. Early pages of the Themonomicon were more sparse, but as I come to grips with various new tools and techniques and settle into this task, I will return to look at them and see if they need some love once the initial 600 (maybe more) pages of the project are down in some illustrated format at least as a first step.
Feb 17th: Experimentation with adorning the potentially lulu released hardcovers with handmade Necronomicon-esque ones. Shown: Initial stage of paper mache template.
Feb 16th: Experiment with coloured papers, tears, burns, ink stains and blots continues. These preliminary pages may yet undergo change during or after summarizing the project. Symbolic scripts or ciphers have begun to be woven into the fabric of the design as has the (unpainted) artwork of Tendril.
Feb 13: With tentacles They come forth…
Feb 10: More examples. Some existing images have being tweaked. Dried blood has a noticeably sepia-coloured tinge and so the original red ink has been replaced with a darker brown ochre for realism. The level of detail in this project is daunting and the cost of printing just a single copy due to all the graphics and textures still unknown. Reading through each document with painstaking care has required the texts to undergo moderate to drastic changes to polish the bones with opportunity to add extra material and discard the fat . With hundreds of pages to illustrate, decorate, illuminate this will prove an exceptionally ambitious project.
Stylized like the Necronomicon with an avid mixture of horror, demons, arcane symbolism, necromancy, talismans, ancient texts and scrolls, madness and insanity scrawled by candlelight and splattered with drops of ink and blood – Our 550-600 page Themonomicon which orders, expands and bridges THEM’s texts into one another is beginning to take shape…
Q: I want to read about the Temple of THEM, but where should I start? Is there an ideal path?
A: The scope of THEM’s writings is a daunting labyrinth broaching a large number of topics and spread across more than three thousand pages in dozens of books and archives. Our corpus has many focuses from the intimate journey of the co-founders of THEM to the broader spectrum of Form and Force, Archetypes, Aeonics and Magic. So where should the Beginner – interested in the Temple of THEM – Begin?
The first publication recommended to obtain is THRESHOLD: Black Magic and Shattered Geometry from the Fall of Man. Threshold serves as an anthology of key Temple tenets giving a solid overview of our teachings and is the most professional release by the Temple.
From the Black Glyph: ABYSSAL, contains hundreds of conversations and communications between members of THEM and the public including a large section of Sinister organizations and the individuals within them. *C*R*U*X* is an Australian Themed Revision of ONA’s classic text, Naos and offers a powerful tool of insight into our current including many examples of THEM’s magical disciplines and methods. SORCERY OF THEM is authored by Sath of THEM and explodes traditional occultism outward relaying a secretive dark tradition from a dark corner of the world that details the intimate powers of the Sinister and Sorcery and soberly details the task of reforming the triad of the Warrior, Sorcerer and Farmer. An unmissable publication.
Also available from the Black Glyph: [DE REQUSITE EXQUISITE COMPENDIUM] (D.R.E.C) does not contain essays relating to THEM but includes a wealth of archived essays by the WSA 352, L319, and the ONA over four massive tomes and is highly recommended.]
Finally: A tributary volume to be released (now Feb 31st – previously Jan 31st) by the Temple called the THEMONOMICON will form a massive illustrated collection of THEM texts from this wordpress organized in an appropriate order for idealized contemplation and conceptual unfolding step by step. Approx 600 pages, this hardbound cover will house the largest collection of THEM texts yet compiled to celebrate nearly a decade of sinister insight and form a final mammoth book to hold our our work prior to the release of our final publication: pMYRIAD. Details to come.
What is One of THEM? It could be that which senses the wrongness of things and tries to right them (selectively) – to Remember and help others remember the past, who we were, who we could have become, the war of the mind we lost, the rise of elements opposed to our destiny – and that which has any kind of shape to do it.
It could be a human brought forth from impulses desirous of evolution and improving themselves and others wherever they may be, whatever forms they might take, that have this same or similar agenda. There can be no siding with any pure constant, race, creed, attitude, even people of a certain time, – everyone that Earth brings forth with the evolutionary drive could be of any side, any race, any creed, and will arise with as well as after us. Their particular shapes and forms may even work directly against one another. There is more mystery in life than understanding.
One of THEM doesn’t need to be recognized by THEM to be One – there is just some feeling about them that they represent a different energy to the mainstream modernity. That they present it via the Dexter in all kinds of people and all kinds of different ways, including those that have no idea we exist, or no desire to be recognized as one of us makes no difference – each one is Nature trying different things to be heard. And She will keep trying until she is. We trust in Synchronicity to bring whatever is being brought together, together.
SOVEREIGN. – A Sketch from Tendril. See this project realized – Support THEM.
This Image of the Death of Michael at the Hands of Sinister Forces is a Special Dedication in Loving Memory of SATH – and to Past Members of THEM.
Related to the Mind War is an ancient theory of the existence of an enshrining protective field or current formed by the geometric arrangement of principle shapes by the Magian Empire. These principles are enshrined in the architecture of the Empire both Exoterically (Shrines, Symbols, Institutions) and Esoterically (Control over Time, Space, Thought) and actively resist change to them through various measures, both rational and irrational – on fronts of Logos and Madness. Some of this architecture takes the form of Protectors of the existence and continuation of God and comprises legions of individuals whose prayers, campaigns, shapes and strategies include magical assaults against those of the Sinisterion, (also referred to as Openers), who would see Christianity’s defiant fight to resist being replaced with an evolutionary advancement of the human race beyond Religions of Monotheism and Insynsian.
The Rational Mind is a precious gem but the Irrational Mind is the psychic region that is most sensitive to Magic, both as means to deploy it, and a means to be affected by it. The concept of the Irrational Mind as used here, is a convenient abstract, but for those who believe in Magic, such belief opens up an entirely invisible vista of perception where the intuition of colours, lights, feelings, sensations, dreams and exchanges of energy in interactions with other humans and other forms is a private engagement of constant warfare. Battle ensures daily with preventative measures erected seeking to prevent the extraction or vampirization of energy from oneself or others, and the sorcerer is constantly on guard for vampires and other entities that would drain them of their life-force. This itself takes energy which must come from others sources. For many this is the role of the Sinister, Aether, Acausal, Dark Ones, or THEM, and Nature, where places of power can be sought and found to replenish the sorcerer. [See Places of Power.] These interactions are not just against individuals encountered on a daily basis – but can take place in the Astral during sleep – and also by assaults from far more powerful collective fields such as those words, actions and intentions of those who would openly prevent Change which collectively hold together a particular view of the World that resists attempts to alter it. This enables such prisons as Language, Duality, Morality, Hypocrisy, Insynsian, Egoism to reign as the acting powers in experience of the World and ultimately controls the shapes that will be seen and used during one’s life on Earth. That the Church has denuded many kinds of resistance to it is unquestioned, with all manner of institutions, laws, armed forces, clergy, moral codes enforced and placed to meet head on the voice or presence of any dissenters to the way Life is experienced. At present, the concept of One God is an inevitable and dominating force on the planet, very old and very wise. Whilst laws, forces, etc openly discourage rebellion against the Church, Powerful rhetoric and violence protects Religion and the Religious, THEM wish to speak here of one particular facet of the overall design of the Magian Matrix: Depression.
Depression, in the face of Experience on Earth, is natural. We feel pain via Empathy. Depression is often not even Personally or Individually centralized – but arises from an overwhelming sensation of the essential geometry of Life feeling terribly wrong but one that cannot be rationalized or explained intellectually – it is an alien feeling, a feeling that seems extraordinarily ancient and yet familiar, but its cause we cannot isolate..
Depression, in science and medicine, has its own explanations.
Magically, however, Depression is none other than the resulting oppressive force of the Magian’s magical network. We are imprisoned by their Time, Space and Language, their Laws, their Beliefs, their God – though humans are shapeless in spirit, we can feel the crafted shapes of the containers into which they have forced us, containers which fit what we are supposed to be, most unnaturally. The Fear of Death, of Sex, of Joy, of Love, of Chaos defines the Magian prison, referred to as The Cylindrical. The key aspect of the Cylinder is the enclosure of the spirit (shapeless) into a particular (shape) and the same prison for all – this is an act of madness. When we consider that if one does not feel Happy, Joyous, Content all of the time, they are told by society that their is something wrong with them – that Depression, is an illness. We are sent to Doctors to ‘cure it’. This sense of wrongness happens also when we cannot or refuse to conform – or, even when we try to submit or conform to the Judeo Matrix – there is no achievable way to belong to it and this is part of the reason why Depression is so uncomfortable, because our sensations of the world being horribly wrong or shaped to torture us are not validated or accepted by the key institutions created to prevent such awareness. Because of the concept of Original Sin or Ultimate Sin, humanity can never be good enough for God, never be the right shape, do the right thing, no MATTER what they do or how they contort to fit to this impossible box. In some regards, it is more accurate to call Depression, Compression.
One aspect of the Magi’s essential attitude to Life was encapsulated in the Catherine Wheel, where torturers mangled the bodies of victims and Broke them, on the Wheel.
In the world of Post-Modern Satanism and the present emphasis of Logos as a lens, It is common to believe that there is no War for your Soul or Mind, and that one is merely being paranoid in believing in armies of ‘white’ magicians (Closers) whose interest is in keeping Satanism and the Sinister from arising and minds from escaping the mental prison, but one need look no further for proof that this paranoia has its own life and energy than the Vatican, which sanctioned a new 100 priest army several years ago specifically to fight the rise in Occultism.
Just as You are able to create and presence outcomes, effects and change as an Individual with your thoughts, energies, actions – so does the entire legion of principles that combat the tyrannies of Abrahamism loosely assembled under myriad groups of Satanic, Scientific, Spiritual, Technological, and other Anti-Abrahamic currents felt as a solid threatening force to the Empire of the Magi. It haunts them, chides them, insults them – it is not imaginary to them, they can feel it as the encroachment of strange crackling powers trying to infect their brains with tendrilled fingers and Undo the Empire they have erected to control this Aeon in the name of their Monotheistic Figures and Codex. It is why they pray, go to church, resist temptation, tell us what to do, try to restrain the Beast and dictate life from Birth to Death and everything in between. And they feel it, as they feel Everything else, as FEAR.
On the other hand, the exortations and ferocious dedication they exhibit as a collective in preventing such changes to their Aeon by controlling or destroying individuals, forms and forces that present a threat is a force of will that is intense and powerful. It is so powerful it has become permeate throughout all of Civilization and spread across the planet, annihilating its resistors or assimilating them through guile or force. This force transforms intent into real architecture, real soldiers, real hatred that would see any threat to it, destroyed. It is not merely a psychic feeling but a visual one, their symbols their presence their laws are omnipresent – in essence, such a force of will has physicated itself from intent because of how strong it is and can be felt as a tangible force. This is called ‘Depression’ – an actual crushing of the spirit felt from such forces to make us throw down our arms and admit defeat, to believe we are undone, that nothing can change, that such forces and forms will eternally endure and sends the message that we should stop fighting against it.
– For most, Depression keeps us in check, the weight of such magic hangs heavy on our spirit and keep us from holding our head and weapons up high. But there are magical counter-measures.
We have learned that such compression can turn one into a Spring, consciously allowing oneself to be coiled tightly and then using that stored force to rebound with ferocity. There are ways to do this magically, such as descending slowly to the ground with gravity in a spiral and laying still on the floor until a sudden upward momentum forces one upward. Repeated, the force of Gravity becomes a conscious weapon. The urge to just die (the intended result of depression) can be felt most clearly when laying perfectly still at rest. Yet it is there that the force of Life itself, is felt the most strongly too and which will eventually propel one up off the floor to continue living.
Members of THEM are acutely aware of the feeling of depression – on one hand it is natural result of Empathy but on the other it is felt more strongly the closer one gets to overcoming the Magian energy network. Immediate signs of this are communications being interrupted, and depression.
When you look at how THEM is branching out and making a lot of connections, flowing without conflict, and not getting lost in what it is doing, it is becoming a potential threat. If this threat is being felt the Magian’s command of the Sinister (which is neutral and can be commanded by any human whatever their morality) then it is natural to begin to feel depressed – this is in itself what make Aeonic magic so hard to continue, the depression, the feeling that things are doomed and cannot get better.
The simultaneous attempt by many LHP to destroy the Ego is THEM believe an old trap – since it is the Ego that causes the upward motion from depression. To lead your enemies to believe destroying the Ego is what will stop the Magi, is an ancient tactic to allow depression to dominate humanity and prevent the coiled energy from being used by a conscious magician. It is, to close off methods to defeat the Magi. (See Diary of a Devilworshipper Vol 4)
To encourage the Ego and only the Ego is also a powerful incitement that upholds the Magian energy network.
If we can spread the ability to Remember the Magical nature of the Magi’s Empire – we can Resist and Reform it.
Next time you feel Depressed – know that it is the Irrational Power of the Magi acting upon you. Don’t let them control you. Rise up and spit in their faces.
BLOOD, SWEAT, FORMS AND YEARS
I speak a lot about Forms – and the majority of my writing on them has been the personal means to objectify them so as to be able to explore and understand them. For me, writing is a type of trance or meditation through which I conduct a self-based alchemy. How does one use forms personally – i.e. when not setting them up to effect change on others, how does one incorporate Forms as useful things?
I can only provide my own answer. There is a well known practice of evocation that exists in many systems of Magic whereupon the Sorcerer summons an entity and merges with it – lets it take over in order to receive its wisdom, i.e. the equivalent of letting the entity take over one’s consciousness, more loosely termed as Demonic possession. The Ego is pushed aside as the consciousness of the God takes control.
This is I believe largely an extroverted approach where Demons manifest outwardly as objects imbued with power – and I have also experienced this earlier in my life when I was a marked extrovert via my copious consumption of alcohol that inhibited my introversion – whilst for the introvert Demons are manifest inside the Psyche, appearing as nightmares, fears, doubts, dreams that invoke genius and madness which give inhuman advice, solutions or wisdom beyond what the conscious ego can put together by its own agency.
However – the few times I have tried to invoke the Devil – I have been possessed of the unwelcome feeling of being terribly overwhelmed – of the immediate sensation of losing control and wanting to kill my friends or family in terrible ways.
When I read a book on a subject I do as the evoker does – I give my consciousness over to the author and experience what they experience, believe what they believe, and lose control of my consciousness to understand a political regime, a religious faction, a historical figure or a living one. From this submission to the authors crafted spell of concepts and text I am afforded a supra-personal insight beyond what I could achieve if I were to treat the book as an object with contents external to me to which my Will and that of the author constantly questioned each other. I believe the term temporary suspension of disbelief applies here. Naturally of course, there arise passages where there is a definite clash – where disbelief cannot be suspended, and it is those passages that cause my conscious mind to fire back up and reach for a notepad to record a sudden flash of insight. In this way do I absorb a form whether it be an occult book, a philosophical treatise or a reference on guns and ammunition.
However, Jung’s writing, objectifies the very thing I am perceiving objects with. He writes about the functions of the very tool I am using to read his work as it performs its functions. There is the odd sense that one is looking into a carnival mirror which twists and distorts the sense of identity into grotesque shapes. For me, Jung’s work is the equivalent of the Necronomicon itself – for it summons the very nature of evil to the fore in unmistakable incarnations.
We can call a Dark God in the forest and leave it where we found it by pushing it back into the dark realms from whence we suppose we called it and mark a boundary with a protective circle – not so with the matter of the psyche and the entities that live within it. Wherever we go we take them with us and our only magical circle against them is a limitation of consciousness which conceals the majority of our personal being from us – but which others often see despite our best efforts. There is no banishing ritual against the unconscious and therefore the contents that rise up from it when we lose control of our Ego can be more devastating than anything called into the world externally, for it sets in motion an evolution of consciousness from which we cannot go back but which makes more and more demands on the psyche to individuate – to address shortcomings – re-examine motives and actions and conduct – chastise our fantastic image of ourselves or cruelly teach us a lesson about the real state of things.
The Necronomicon has the nature of an indistinct dream, the writing swims about and makes no sense to the conscious, the symbols are not numinous but manufactured from imagination, the creatures merely theoretical and vague. Psychoanalysis is the extreme opposite. The writing is all too close to home and we immediately recognize ourselves as doing exactly what the rituals dictate we are. We find ourselves rapidly losing control over what we thought was us as a surge of other activities are made apparent to us, that we are engaging in without any consciousness. The symbols are numinously charged per excellence where dreams have the power to completely devastate us, wake us up screaming, crying, sweating or cause us to perform a 180 in the midst of some behaviour, action or goal. We do not always understand their meaning but we are slave to their effects. The creatures of the psyche are also all too real, defined with knife-edges we sense their tremendous power and see them plain as day in our own being – we recognize the Shadow, prejudice, bigotry, shame, guilt, hypocrisy, inflation of the ego, unrealistic expectations we hold and so on – and they haunt us unmercifully – if not consciously then in the depths of the unconscious where they shove us about like puppets against our best intentions and conscious will.
Because we are unconscious of the majority of our psyche we cannot exorcise our demons – our shortcomings, our projections, our weaknesses, blame shifting, egoism are ghosts who refuse to be silenced – when they are pointed out to us the ego is crushed or rages at the pointee because it does not accept that evaluation – it clashes with our identity of who we are and how we are conducting ourselves. We are doomed to a very narrow field of vision however for to let more of the unconscious into the ego is to invite disaster – a disaster I have been inviting for a long time.
My face wears a mask that rarely moves making it impossible for people to tell what I am thinking or feeling, my emotions are dull and my mood changes quickly – a black surge of exhaustion or fatigue overtakes me and I need to be alone without any way to communicate what is happening because I do not have the words to say my unconscious is erupting in polite company. These are the effects that assail the introvert but which he can often say nothing of because they are too markedly at odds with the established language and customs of the world. It is the same reason, despite dividing your psyche internally into different you’s – you will still say ‘I’ for convenience and to avoid conflict with the assault this seems to have on others who often take the view that one is insane. The enormous annoyance in doing any work on the psyche is that society does not reward, recognize or appreciate it – if anything it shuns, punishes and ostracizes those who would improve themselves [Their Selves] because Very few can actually do it or try to do it – and the result of doing it is very often an inflated ego or air of genius that elevates itself above the mediocrity of the common man and makes them feel seen as inferior, superfluous or sub-human. This is the archetype of the Hero, where I would refer readers to the peerless study of the Hero by Connell Monette to understand the archetype of the Hero – and the Hero always invites the wrath of the Gods, often carried out by their own hubris.
The difficulty of working on the psyche is that there exists no Insynsian – there is only realism of standing on the Threshold between the two worlds never crossing over into it – for we can only be conscious of so much at a time, and always in the darkness thrives the other side of that consciousness in the unconscious. Humans have problems, and will always have problems. And here is where the truth beings to be told – for THEM do not appeal to that age-honoured ridiculousness of the struggle to become a God-like being – when merely a little less stupid, will do.
We cannot be supermen. We cannot create a super-consciousness by somehow melding the two. We cannot be Gods. We cannot even be close. And it is this acceptance that is required by modern man. The struggle to create or be the perfect man, the ubermensch is the Shadow of our unconscious imperfection – the ubermensch is the massive over-compensation of a psyche in serious trouble. The problem of course being that when our unconscious is healthy and functioning as it should – we are often consciously terribly troubled, sad or depressed. Other seek to console, cheer us up and to oblige them we repress those feelings causing unrest in the unconscious again. There is a constant war for what is acceptable to the unconscious is entirely unacceptable to the conscious world in which we live. We are not allowed to be sad or depressed – we must be cheered up, made to feel better and thus our psyche can rarely express itself naturally but is yolked to an artificial tradition.
We need to set our heights lower – to actually achieve something in the real rather than constantly pushing an impossible bar out of reach so that we can console ourselves with never being able to reach it. We then say ‘Oh well no-one could reach that impossible height, so I do not feel bad for trying and failing – since I know I can never reach it, I will not try.’ But we do try – we repress that intent and it becomes the goal of the unconscious to try to reach it. The Psyche is a terrible see-saw, when we apply pressure in one place, it appears elsewhere. When we try to contain some habit of ours, or drive it underground – it gathers exceptional strength or mutates and explodes somewhere else. The Psyche appears to have a complex fail-safe that keeps it in relative stasis and makes it very difficult to in any permanent way change it.
The quest to destroy the Ego is in reality a quest to make it absurdly stronger – this is the key to the Magi’s practice of outwardly driving others to extinguish it all the while knowing such efforts only strengthen it. In this way do simple appeals to our Ego have all the more power and control over people is made all the more easier. The quest to find the Self does not require the extinguishing of the Ego – that is again a way of making it terrifyingly stronger and therefore more amenable to basic manipulations. The quest to find the Self such as it is involves only simple things. For abstinence is merely another form of indulgence that ultimately makes something stronger – hence the repression of sex, the erotic, intimacy, touch erupts in the Church in the form of rampant paedophilia. We just need to listen that bit more, try to understand the contents of our psyche have their own rules, make conscious the function and behaviour of these functions, and to be patient with ourselves.
Dreams speak to us sometimes but not all times – the unconscious has input into our consciousness but it is not always to be taken as given, it throws up junk, fantasy and mystery even as it transmits archetypal imagery or guides of our stage toward individuation. We have developed a consciousness for a reason – it is not to be reprimanded, punished and mistreated as it has been, demonized because we cannot control it, understand it or change it – or culturally divorced from them by way of bad-tempered children and legions of people who never took the time to work with it but merely parroted popular notions and misguided ones at that that the ego was the source of all our troubles and evils. We need it to be strong and tough as well as flexible and resilient to believe we can undertake this kind of work, to withstand the attacks or honest raw truths that arise from communications with the unconscious, to sort and use or discard what it has to say into piles – only rarely can we entirely trust the unconscious as a guide that will keep us safe or show us the way – it takes two to do that, the conscious Ego and the subconscious Abyss. We need to treat both with care, and respect, or be able to push them back or ignore them when we feel we know better.
We need to understand that to do this, to stand constantly on the Threshold is a Lot more work – and where most humans are happy to take the path of the least energy – this one requires extra effort. This is a constant struggle with endless steps up and down, of being assailed with a dozen valid views or answers everytime a question is asked or an answer given. For all of the functions want to speak their piece from their point of view – and if one is not careful in the development of this vessel no longer of I but of THEM – one can go incurably insane.
I do not hear voices I have impulses that sometimes cripple my ability to give a reply to a question where the questioner, question, and answer are all essayed at once from different points of view and it is impossible to choose the right answer because there are so many. The expansion of consciousness brings unique problems of its own because while it expands, the consciousness of others does not – there is therefore a tendency toward becoming an eccentric Hermit or pushed deep into Isolation from which one cannot climb out.
Since the Ego is no longer in charge, and one’s perspective is no longer singular, no longer myopic and channeled solely through the lens of the Ego – it becomes exceptionally difficult to take a stance, one can see an argument from both sides, above it, below it, beyond it, alternate arguments that would be better, finds fault with the question, has to ask whether the matter is objective, subjective, what lens the argumenters hold, can they see outside of themselves, are they extrovert, introvert, should one interfere, can one interfere, is it right to give an answer, should they find the answer for themselves – and so on – and with no immediate prejudice, no immediate decisive single belief in what one Is, and should Say, from whatever Platform their ego occupies and represents – there is only the Babble of multiple impulses, arising from the thoughts like the Dread voices of the Dark Ones that drove the Mad Arab Al Azhared of the Necronomicon, mad.
The other thing of course of importance is that in becoming a THEM – in accessing the Threshold, that one must often choose one of two worlds to excel in. One can rarely manage both successfully. I have poured a Lot into the Temple of THEM and as a result my family and friends have suffered. Whilst I solve the riddles of the minds of strangers or establish myself as a known figure through my writing and images – my wife is often pushed away and neglected or my kids yelled at by an irritable man for not taking out the rubbish or some other small thing – because my libido is concentrated in the unconscious or collective personality as Ryan Anschauung.
If you seek to become what I have become – you must know the sacrifice, the dark and ugly side of any Genius to be had from standing at the Threshold of greater consciousness – the Gods do not give up their fire easily, and when they do, is it always at Great cost. To educate thousands over the decade on how to alter the Aeon, achieve psychic stability, to give guidance I have had to endure a less than ideal alter-ego who has caused a lot of tears, fights and anger, guilt, sadness and loneliness. And for that reason, I endure – because it cannot all be for nothing. And truth be told – it was for my gain, my greed, my desire to attain it.
I therefore hope that people appreciate my Work for it comes at great personal cost to me and those around me. I do not want to paint a picture of either/or – some of the time it is possible to balance the two worlds of the exoteric and the esoteric and feel like you’re King of the world – but those times when either world is invested in too heavily reaps a severe penalty. This is the living analogy of the battle between the conscious and unconscious for dominion and like many things of the Sinister Path when all the sugary-words and wrappings are torn off it – it is ugly even as it is beautiful. This work, to be one of THEM, requires genuine Blood, fragments of your Soul. Weigh it up carefully. Consider what is required – and if you decide to join us, try to remember to be fair with your time with those around you – I have poured far too much of myself into the Temple to make it the splendour it is, most of my life in fact– and perhaps now others won’t have to since the foundations are laid and the Temple built.
But yes, only the foundations and the lighthouse as a beacon to others have been built – all that I have done so far is but the prelude to much harder less forgiving work, I know how to be One of THEM – their forces speak to me in a wordless language all their own – to push beyond the Threshold is the goal now, to push and yet to survive. I know the Way but to travel it places even greater demands on one, and calls for even greater sacrifice and I do not know if I am willing to give it. For now, I will show others my way and how I got here – and when they get to where I am let them decide whether I was wrong to flinch from the Abyss – that is, if I am still here and did not leap blindly into it…
THEM, NUMBERS, FORM AND THE MAGI:
THE INEXORABLE MARCH OF TINY STEPS TOWARD INSYNSIAN
Literary Concepts and faith in those concepts form the backbone of the Magian Matrix. But the tendency to write about the structure of language and communication tends to lend the idea that only words have this ingrained duality about them – but it is perhaps more so with the subtle but omnipresent phenomena of numbers [perhaps because the majority of the world are right-handed] that the machinations of monotheism and God may indeed lie. Perhaps it is not with the usual suspects of the occult that the distortion of the matrix lies but in the ability of the Magian mindset to capitalize off clever inventions – inventions which were often created in daily life where Christianity was the practiced and enforced norm – and hence Insynsian had a huge impact as a backdrop behind most mentalities.
Immortality and the desire to be remembered impregnates many innovations – as does the desire to be rich, famous and revered. Behind these mundane concerns of the individuals living in their moments there is a chain of such innovations that could be said to have been considerable contributing factors in the way our brains developed a unilateral preference for a 23 Syndrome rather than a bi-, tri- or more -partmental set of perspectives or syndrome[s].
Numbers, mathematics play a huge part in our story as human beings and as the backdrop to the increasing lean toward shaping our minds a particular way over another, at least culturally. The author assumes the reader has prior knowledge of theoretical mathematics.
One of the interesting facts about numbers is that most numbers cannot even be drawn or defined with there being an infinite amount of numbers between integers 1 and 2 – these being irrational and wholly impossible to write down since they just keep going. There are numerous examples of simple looking equations giving esoteric and unexpected answers. Rather than accept these fundamental “problems” with mathematics – which many claim to be precise instruments with which to explain the world – a great deal of the phenomena of numbers is esoteric and magical – even logic cannot explain nor derive answers for certain equations. Again and again, these uncomfortable anomalies and imperfections have been glossed over so as to enable the use of ‘perfect’ numbers – to create the sense of a seamless method of enquiry.
Algebra was instrumental in providing a means where numbers that could not be written down, could still be used – but this ignoring of the Actual nature of numbers is typical and traditional to the Magi – we can see this convenient glossing over of such imperfections in systems echoed everywhere for the sake of making them work. One example being in Courts where what actually happened is never what is reviewed and there is a pressing need for someone’s actions to be quantified into a box, for a case to be either guilty or not guilty, endless arrays of either/or and it is not about facts, but demonization of each party and who has the better more convincing Lawyer who can cast the right spells by phrasing words the right way.
But numbers have a grey area just as words do – between the concept of the God and the Devil there are also infinite concepts – but most of these prove too difficult to grasp so people gravitate toward the lazier option, the easier option, the option that traditionally humans have gone for. Dualism. Because humans do not like the irrational – that’s why we shorten things, take short-cuts, call one well-known irrational number pi rather than try to write it down;- it’s beyond us to do – and we need clear chunky hand-holds and things that are perfect and do not leave room for doubt, we need for us and others to have Faith in any system deployed – but both mathematics and words are wholly irrational products which have been altered to suit – suit what? Insynsian.
What is fundamental about THEM is its emphasis on a plurality in all degrees – we have seen again and again what inventions the mind throws up under the mindset of Insynsian – we need to break that cycle to get a range of minds functioning on a new level to disrupt the Magi – not merely to highlights its problems but to actively offer solutions. What has essentially been the process of the Magi is to omit those things in Nature it finds offensive or that do not match the Ego’s function for absolute clarity. More often than not we have achieved only agreement on a settle point where difficult concepts that do truly speak of Nature’s matrix are ironed out, rounded off and re-packaged in a human-centred format, not a life-centred format. History – is the perfect example.
This Logical approach is of course the result of a tradition of fitting facts into human schema – not the other way around. It is this rounding off of facts that enables the Matrix to evolve by simplifying things into basic building blocks rather than continually grasping for them every time we want to use them. But it is the same rounding off that has led to the common ignorance toward the true state of things because they were too difficult for the human being to grasp in their raw state and needed to be abstracted into simpler but distorted forms. This prejudice has coloured and still does All spheres of human enquiry.
Now was Individuation’s natural course coloured/altered by the pressures of monotheistic Christianity, the minds natural processes distorted by this impression of monotheism as a strive for the Absolute or was Individuation a product of it or before it?
Early Christians believed that 2 was representative of the Devil because it created division [an alternative to Insynsian]. Zoroastrianism believed that 2 represented an eternal battle evenly balanced. Though it cannot be related here or perhaps anywhere with any clarity and completeness the concept of numbers slowly developed [not continuously – various insights were lost and found again – others lost forever] over thousands of years to a point where several inventions bought us closer to Binary or Dualism as an Industrial Cog.
In 1646 CE Gottfried Leibnitz born in Germany[Saxony] developed the philosophy behind Binary numbers. He believed the universe could be represented more elegantly through binary and its conflicting yes/no, on/off nature such as male-female, light-dark, right-wrong. Towards the end of his life he began to believe that binary numbers represented Creation, with 1 symbolizing God, and 0 depicting the Void.
This was noticed by Joseph Jacquard born in Lyons, France 1752 – who developed an automated Loom that used binary punch-cards to make the correct stitching. This made him a wealthy man and by 1812 there were 11,000 such looms in use in France. His machine was the first to use binary numbers to store memory.
Charles Babbage would arrive on the scene shortly after and create the Difference Engine which produced tables of numbers by calculating and adding differences to the previous numbers. He is credited as the father of the computer.
George Boole [from Boolean] predicated a new system of logic with three values he believed could describe any logical statement; these were known as the Boolean operators, AND, OR and NOT.
Gradually the world was becoming more logical and less natural. Less complicated and more controlled.
It was perhaps Einstein’s theories that seemed to blow apart this gradual immersion into more rigid logic and more exact measurement with the special and general theories of relativity. Now discussions of Quantum emerged, of infinity or constants such as c [the speed of light] against which all manner of previously held candles of idea were extinguished overnight. But this leap forward in Science has not had the effect of challenging the Church and its monotheistic beliefs – but of becoming the Church itself in a new vein. Science was born of the rigidity of the Church – and appears to have little in common with it – but it has everything to do with it – even today science quests after a Universal theory to explain everything – some special theory of All – with the identical absolutism of the Magi, believing itself to be removed from such antiquated notions as God – it is merely another stage/phase or face of Insynsian.
Where did Mathematics/Science meet with the Divine? It appears to have taken root in the concept of Infinity. The concept of infinity was considered by a Greek named Zeno, furthered by Aristotle but never really gained ground as a reality merely as a potential. In the 13th century the writings of theologian Thomas Aquino bound Aristotelian philosophy [which presently shaped the world] into an intricate link with religion. It was there that God entered the world as an infinite subject and the notion of an ever-lasting infinite soul became integrated too.
A fellow named Tertullian (c. 160 – c. 225 AD) was instrumental in setting a hedge around Scriptures by insisting that there are limits to Jesus’s injunction to seek and find. He was just one of hundreds of thousands of people who put in place devices that lead to causal outcomes that strengthened the power of the Church and its forms immeasurably – but which Church has never achieved Unification [as good as though, really].
Tertullian’s edicts were adopted by the Romans and thus a huge number of splintered groups of Christians who at the time read the Scriptures differently and thus got very different things from it suddenly became split into the more forceful Orthodox believers with sanctioned backing and the rest, who were labelled Heretics. His efforts would lead to the demand that Scripture be authorized to be understood by a very select group of people, the same way for all Christians [a closed canon]. This was but one act of intent [who can say what the intent contained] that was responsible for shaping the way Christianity affected the world and the way it did so.
We listed others above in the inventions of mathematicians that opened the gates to the industrial age and the machine age – are they too Magian?
Any serious examination of history leaves one with not only the sense that the linear continuum is a farcical notion to entertain but also that it was not some over-arching plan by a group of super-powerful wizards in a magical tower with magical genius that created Christianity or caused it to be sustained but the common will of people taken bit by bit in the same directions via new directions. Christianity, whilst oppressive is not the cause of human suffering. It was the acts of hundreds of thousands of ordinary people in positions of power, and millions more who have not survived in historical memory who little by little made small changes over thousands of years that lead to the way things are now – and not because these changes proceeded in an orderly arrangement, implemented one after the other without argument – but largely, because when you demand that everyone do something, there will always be groups that defy that order, leading to new kinds of forms, counter-forms, counter-culture whose ideals have their own agenda. As they grow, they too schism, split, divide, disagree and form new kinds of forms too. We are but a virus dividing itself – in thrall to powers far beyond us that rule us blindly.
There is an occult expression called the Cosmic Egg. It is the supposed shape of the human body performing all possible extensions and poses of its biology to the limits of its reach at once forming an egg about itself. How many of these do you think you could perform?
There is another occult expression called the Sinister Grotesque. But in a lesser form between smiling and frowning how many other facial motions do you go through? We treat vastly complicated things as simple for so long that we take them for granted, the next generation inherits them as facts. When we think about it we describe two motions. I was smiling and then I frowned. Our human biology and traditional knowledge system drastically limits our ability to grasp the thousands of milli, nano, fermi seconds during which the muscles, sinews, electronic signals, and show to us the thousands of faces in between each “set” of emotions we recognize.
How many colours can we recognize? Approximately several thousand – and yet we have supposedly millions of colours presented to us. What is the point if we cannot tell the difference? Moreover, how many colours do you actively recognize? Seven? Twelve? Maybe two dozen? On a regular basis. But probably not many more than that. The Magi are known as Closers – they close things off with words and numbers and other tools from the true Chaos that it is. This is a service to mankind for which they are never consciously thanked – but, it went past a point where it should have – this is where the distortion began to become apparent in hindsight.
The entire world is built on an artificial construct of not-quites, good-enough’s, and fair estimates. I had often believed mathematics to be a science built on absolutes but its not – hence we have Phi, once of the most well-known of the irrational numbers stemming from the Fibonacci sequence, which number we cannot even write down.
The corner-cutting in the worlds progressive development has allowed society and mankind to rise up amidst a paradise that fits its own image. Or rather, an image that has striven for ever since the possible alternatives were hunted, extinguished, murdered or erased from history as the Magi swept across the planet in a monotheist fervour. How many times was the truth written down only to be burned, extinguished, buried, changed, discredited, hidden, forgotten? What comes down to us is minimal and yet it forms the backbone of the majority of human thought – few things have changed since Euclid gave us the principles of Math, Newton the principles of physics, the Greeks the principles of drama and philosophy. These inventions are all that survived to us in the present day – but imagine what we might have been able to do or become had we had more of these missing discoveries, inventions, thoughts, radical innovations and ideas.
But they have been erased, forgotten or deliberately destroyed somewhere along the way because of Insynsian – the desire for One truth, one God, one Law, one Way, one, one, one. And what is one? It is Indivisible. It is God. And it is our insidious biological imperatives twisted up in this development of something Divine that have brought the world to its present state. Why is the world so easy to control for so few? Because extraordinarily complex questions have been answered in simple terms of yes and no. You are either doing the right thing and with God – or you are not and turned over to the Devil. This is not some moral judgement limited to religious zealots – it is everywhere, parroted by everyone. Us/Them. Wrong/Right. You’re In/You’re Out.
If you can imagine that the whole world has been trained to use tools a certain way for thousands of years – you can imagine just how difficult it is to try to use them differently – and the absurdity that it requires an ‘occult’ school of renegade thinkers to try to re-examine this messy chiselled sculpture of the Matrix and envisage what it looked like when it was still a part of the stone.
But now we come to the most difficult part of the Temple of THEM and the requisite necessity for humans to adopt in order to evolve and to come closer to the truth of the matters at heart and for many members of THEM, it is hard to stomach. But it IS the reality. It is here, time to discard the Mythos so carefully built up around you and here the greatest danger that you will no longer understand the purpose of the Temple of THEM.
This is where the concept of Mundanes vs. Sinister breaks down – this is where we take a step further into the darkness despite enjoying the light of believed lies which provided a tension, a struggle, a purpose to our Work. The idea that we were up against a monstrous entity of conspiracy that has carefully retained power throughout thousands of years or that one side is evil the other good. When we play these games – we do nothing more than act like the so-called enemy, why? Because WE are the enemy – the enemy comes from us, from the ideas we hold and the way we hold them – WE, are the MAGI, the SINISTER, the OTHERS, US and THEM. Any depth of research shows many things, chief of which is the absolute difficulty even amongst academics, occultists, specialists, experts of agreement on any set of particular facts or circumstances.
The truth of any Distortion will forever lay buried. The trail is ice cold and inhumanly vast. What connections we can make to join one causal phenomenon to another are in vain because our sources are largely modern, largely corrupted, and always have or had an agenda. We have a fraction of the available information and of that fraction we only process or can process a far smaller fraction – we’d like to think we can understand History – but only so long as facts are definite, definitions are absolute, and vast elements of the equation are culled out beforehand, and we concentrate our efforts to PROVE something to suit our agenda – [which alone should ring alarm bells since that is what History IS not just for us, but for all the others who wrote about it] – can we wrap our hand around this leviathan of the deep in which only the crown of the head is visible and the rest forever submerged. Disappointing as it may be – this is the reality.
The idea of a Magian Lodge whose members conspired throughout the aeons to bring us to where we are now is an approach at best used by polemicists – those that seek to equally divide normative orthodoxy and heresy against it. It is almost demanded that there BE an enemy outside of us, someone or some group whose ideals clash with our own, who threatens to dominate the stage with false ideals, outlandish theories, damaging rhetoric. We believe ourselves engaged in an occult war because it provides the impetus to put into practice the Ethos of our people as Conquerors. How to be a conqueror if there is nothing to conquer? So we construe for ourselves, a narrow, limited-vision, idea of the past so that we can decide the future. But the one thing many people fail to take into account is the corruption of the information that is RIFE. The majority of people do not KNOW how to read. They accept facts and information at face value, and even the Sinister uses a majority of Christian sources, written by Christians, to prove its agenda. Facts become weapons – based on faith in the very idea of facts.
Agenda is everywhere – it is human to have an agenda – its why we seek to become Dark Ones, or overthrow the Magian, or get together at all as isolated people across the planet, or in close-proximity groups – we have an agenda. We think we understand the very nuts and bolts of what is “WRONG” with the world or our culture and we seek to “RIGHT” it – we believe ONLY our movement can do so, because ONLY our movement understands what has been broken and how to fix it. And, its why we support others we think support us – because their agenda, helps our agenda. And, its why we war against those who we think don’t support our agenda, because it makes our agenda harder to attain. This is an approach that humans have taken for hundreds of thousands of years. Tribal difference correlates directly to the forms that possess us.
The truth is exceedingly simple, Human beings, who don’t enjoy their condition, want someone or something to blame. Sometimes, there IS someone to blame, who is deliberately making life hard or unfair. But to lay the blame of the worlds condition at the feet of a mythical illuminati is insane. It is not just insane – but easier. The frightful problem with humans is that we do not live long – and even if we spend our whole lives working to understand History – we cannot achieve more than a cursory understanding – our lives are simply too short and our capacities too limited – otherwise we should realize that everything is far too complicated to have conclusions. The very concept of conclusions is to give up, believing one has exhausted the material from which they draw facts and points to the point where an agenda has been sufficiently proved. All of the sources drawn from had writers who also had agendas – tipping facts one way or another. When a writer encountered something he didn’t like, his peers wouldn’t like, or something that went against his agenda – what did he do? He didn’t accept it and change himself – he changed the writing, edited it, omitted it, or altered it, instead.
We must be HONEST with ourselves, our EGO must learn to be HONEST too. The problems that plague humanity are not driven by some amorphous description that seems bound to a definite area of people when we say Christianity. What is a Christian? Someone that believes in God? Someone that goes to Church? Someone that tells other’s they are going to Hell? Someone that follows the teachings of Christ? The term is as nebulous as any other, including Magi. We can cut corners and treat these notions as facts, as given terms for observable phenomena, build a view on them using their stones for our masonry – but the Adept knows that’s all it is. Sometimes that’s all that is needed – trading one story for another is often the best humanity can hope for – and such trading can work, where new stories promote new expressions, new reactions, new forms until they too solidify and become the new orthodoxy.
If you do not see the enormous egoism and human-centred perception at play across the board in taking this stance, or that this is the very stance millions of people take – then you cannot evolve into what lays beyond this primitive perceptive tradition. The Temple asks a question that is quintessential of psychic evolution – DO, we have to have an enemy to provide impetus to our motion?
What does it mean to be as Nietzsche once said: Beyond Good and Evil?
It means, Whatever you can say about what it is to be Sinister – I can equate with being no different from those things that define the Magi. The Magi are lazy, incompetent, foolish? The mundanes are sub-human, incompetent, ignorant?
The Empires that rule the world have never been Satanic, incompetence would not reduce resistance to nil or take the acts against it in its stride, as for foolish – only a fool underestimates their limitations to comprehend the mind-boggling scope of what Christianity has achieved. Fools focus on what it has not achieved and cite from sources of its achievement – philosophers, artists, inventors, warriors, sorcerers. The sheer staggering expertise of Christianity has required truly serious head-scratching to provide a counter-form. ONA sought to be it – but is nothing more than an arm of it. It matches, action for action, the same polemic attitude demonized as being a trait of the Magian. Vindex is a thinly disguised Jesus, Baphomet a sexist icon that oppresses Women, it’s understanding of History as blind as any other – nowhere does it accept or acknowledge the limitations of the human to understand, because it is unable to come to terms with the reality it never will.
There are more books in any library than we will ever be able to read. There are more experiences on the planet than we will ever be able to enjoy/endure. There is more wrong with our world-view than we will ever want to admit.
We can flesh out a reasonable utility of understanding, enough to provide context and purpose, but we can never truly know, and this is a devastating thing the Ego must accept because it believes it can do anything – and it is this trait that makes humans so persistent, motivated and determined to overcome. But like all the other groups peer to it, it seeks a superman to hide its shame – it wants to overcome but it is already overcome – our memories are not secure, our lifespan is short, our ability to comprehend in more than a handful of dimensions is finite, our eyes form most of the judgement, we have only a small wedge of consciousness opposed to the vast gulf of the rest of the psyche, we are biased, prejudiced, and loaded with an agenda. We are possessed of a 23 syndrome and see demons and angels wherever we look – they just take on different guises. We understand only through brief approximations, we know neither the secret of nature or the universe, and we struggle at the best of times just to be ourselves. We are fraught with complexes, neuroses, psychic disturbance, pathology, compensations – the need to drink, eat, stay warm, breathe, excrete all regularly – our bodies are mostly helpless against colds, viruses, internal malfunction, cancers, death.
We seek to be superman because we cannot be super enough to accept ourselves as we are – we need to be Gods, Overmen, Super-Beings, Immortals, to go live with Aliens, to believe in Crop Circles, Pyramid Power, Annunaki – all to save ourselves from our condition as flimsy frail human beings. We hear of stem-cell research, nanotechnology, biomechanics, genetics and other things going on around the planet to prolong human life, slow down human deterioration, engineer better, stronger, parts and pieces – and this belief, or rather, dis-belief at what we are – is the power core of the Magi. Of the “Magian” world-view and motivator to worship God, explain the Devil, or deny both.
It is not enough to be human we want to be inhuman. And if we were inhuman – we’d probably want something else. And this is the job of the Ego – to decide what we are and what we want to be. And it looks at what we are and what we want to be and concentrates on closing the distance between reality and fantasy. But we fall short most times frustrating the ego immeasurably. Because that is its function – to struggle toward an ideal of us. And if we should achieve it – to struggle toward an ideal of others, and a widening scope of the world around it.
It is not a dirty word to be human. We shouldn’t go so far to say we’re proud to be one – we simply have no choice. And we share the planet with billions of other ones. It is our lot. Our condition. Some luckier than others, some much luckier than others. Born into wealth, or a peaceful location. Some whose backdrop in life is death, suffering and war. Some whose backdrop is security, fine foods and fast cars.
We must divest these things of our emotional attachment for it clouds our judgement. Satanism could never haven been so strong a form if Christianity had not been so oppressive – every action has an opposite an equal reaction – if Christianity had been flimsy or simple it should have created a shadow of Satanism that was the same. If you set up a polemic between two forces, then the one will be as strong as the other you push off against. Because its all in the mind. The Magi, the very instrument of calling them a Magi are parts of a ceaseless equation we must not believe but understand. No-one wants to acknowledge the validity of the forms they hate, that they push off against to make their own stand, to reject something in order to build their own something – but why? Such pitiful ignorance even after thousands of years of how forms work, of what is required, of the nasty, brutish, ugly aspects of interaction involving events and persons is as equally a part of form as any pleasant aspects of it. The Traitor may be hated, feared, despised but alchemically he or she is the catalyst for change, the tumbling of the house of cards, the loss of control we pretend doesn’t exist only to be sorely reminded that we have very little – even as we might think we understand people and their motives to a critical degree – there is always a surprise, a knife, a shadow – as there has always been. Someone to be reviled and blamed – as if we are destined to perform the same gormless dance forever without ever gaining any understanding of the importance of the SINISTER.
The Sinister practice life-affirming things whilst the Magi practice a worship of Death? Nonsense. The division between the two is a convenience at best – there is no division – you are as Magian as you are Sinister, as right as you are wrong, as black as you are white.
If we take a polemic outside of our own, and look at two nations warring, or two tribes, or even a couple arguing – we can clearly see there are “two sides to every story” and that “both are as bad as one another” – it is there short-sightedness and ongoing involvement with each other that keeps the conflict going, the actions and cheeky slights, aggressive pushes, cutting remarks that keep it fuelled. Keep them at each other throats without ever stopping to reconsider if the whole thing was not just absurd. This applies to the Magi and Sinister too.
But the disadvantage of accepting this is that it seems to not be true – that you are more one than the other – why? Because the Ego doesn’t know how to motivate itself without an enemy. The conflict continues even when you understand this – because others don’t understand it. Let the Aeon Grind On…
DEATH OF TOUCH
Touch in western society is becoming more and more of a social taboo. This concept was first introduced during the middle ages, but soon abandoned by the church as adherence by it’s followers was socially impractical. But the magian realized the enormous power the control of touch and intimacy would have over the common man and bided it’s time until social and economic conditions were better suited.
The repression of intimacy has become a huge tool of the magian since the end of World War II. In this manuscript I aim to touch upon the ways and means in which this is being done, and to suggest ways in which the rule over the body can be broken down.
This is where the start of separation truly began, as families became smaller and more affluent, children and parents for the first time were to occupy separate rooms. Until then most families lived in small houses, and if the children didn’t sleep in the parental bed, then they at least shared very close quarters with their siblings. During this time sex between parents was not something that was a mystery to their children, as they were often moved to one side, while sleeping, of the bed while the parents copulated.
With women starting to move into the work force both during the war, out of necessity,
And then to stay on afterward, out of a sense of empowerment, it was realized that the time for separation was ripe. Household incomes became higher, and families for the first time, spent long hours separated from each other without the feminine matriarch awaiting their return to her bosom.
The magian sprang upon this, implying that now a woman could labour for money she was much more important than she was in her role as nurturer of the family. The family unit, where one first learns the beauty of touch and intimacy, was infiltrated and a rapid decline in the ability of humans to properly connect with each other aided the church in holding power at a time when they had almost lost. People, after experiencing the horror and loss of war on such a large scale, were starting to question their fundamental belief in god, and the system that contained it.
This was around the time that the church started openly condemning masturbation en masse. Now that children were in their own rooms, the church preyed on the natural fear of parents that this separation was wrong, turning it back on the child; what was the child doing in bed alone at night? Turning the parents fear of abandonment of their children into a fear that their child was unclean or perverted. Before this separation parents knew full well that their children and themselves enjoyed healthy touch and intimacy between each other, but now that their children had become strangers, and the parents felt guilt for missing the touch of their children, the conditions were ripe to exploit a divide in the very base of society. From this foot hold the magian has gained perhaps it’s greatest influence, repressing the very core of humanity in little more than 50 years.
60s – 70s
The government now realizes the control lack of intimacy gives it over the masses, and consciously assists the church in perpetuating the taboo of touch. Men and women, empty from a decade devoid of intimacy, are the perfect targets for corporations willing to cash in on their dissatisfaction. Women are shown, through advertising, the media’s idea of the perfect woman; as this “perfect woman” seems content when they themselves are not, women begin to believe that if they could reflect this perfect woman then they too could replace what is sorely missing. The church has made it wrong for women to desire sex, which has by now been wrapped up with any form of intimacy or touch, so the loss of this vital connection is rarely discussed by women, and believing that they’re the only ones that feel this way, disconnect further from the women around them and by proxy more with the “perfect woman” in advertising that seems to have all she desires.
Around the same time pornography for males is pushed more into the mainstream. Men are being told that all they desire is sex, not intimacy or children [ the real purpose of sex], that although their urges are ‘ unnatural’ it’s okay for them to shamefully indulge them as long as it’s not with a real woman. Through pornography men are being told that all men are selfish, that their need for intimacy is really just an urge to ‘get off’, and that the only woman with whom he should be intimate with is an unattainable beauty.
Man and Women were being confronted with sexual imagery more than ever before, whilst being told that this so called obsession was the cause of all their misery. Sexual freedom became a sign to health professionals of either drug use or mental illness. Through media the magian had obtained another ally, Doctors.
World War II
The emotional fight for the ‘moral’ and ethical high ground was an important factor for both the allies and the germans all throughout the war effort. While the allies claimed to be fighting to uphold the family along with religious and social freedom, the nationalist socialist party portrayed the family as a production unit for the state. Both sides, in theory, exhalted the importance of the family, but at the same time the very essence of the war effort tore families apart. Men ,( husbands, brothers and sons) were sent off to fight and die, while the women and children were left not only to fend for themselves but also, as the fighting progressed, were required to work in the manufacture of the tools of war. So between the men on the front lines killing fathers and sons from other lands, to the women toiling in factories producing the hardware for their menfolk to kill or be killed with, generations of families were destroyed to be used as cogs in the military- industrial complex . As these facts sunk in, I believe a collective cynicism toward the family unit arose as psychological barrier, a shield for people to hide behind in the face of understanding the true nature of what their ‘war efforts’ had truly cost them.
Thus the trauma of all this has had a huge effect on the interaction between men, women and families ever since. Divided by their individual parts, resentment grew between men and women: men resented ‘women and children’ back home , being told by their leaders that they are what they are fighting, suffering and dying for. That they are to ‘stand up and be men’ to leave their wives and children to fight for the freedom and happiness of the whole country, told that the enemy would destroy the sanctity of the family if not stopped. During the course of their years of fighting, the men would have realized that the enemy were just men of a different nationality, fighting to protect and honour their own wives and children back home. Seeing this would inevitably created a split in a large amount of the fighting men; on one hand wanting to be honoured as being responsible for killing so many families, their country ( and therefore their families ) encouraging them to do so supposedly to save their own families way of life, while at the same time having to devalue all human life and loves the be able to kill, kill, kill. I believe this is where men started to believe the lie that only they were strong enough to understand what needed to be done, that to have a wife and child and home would create some kind of mortal danger, that wanting to be in the arms of a loving family was somehow weak and that in wanting that kind of love was rejecting your fellow man and your manhood.
Women on the other hand were burdened with tremendous amount of guilt during and after the war. They were the weaklings that couldn’t fight but needed to be saved from the enemy. Their hands worked to forge the munitions that killed their menfolk. Still on home soil they missed the comfort and love of their men, they could see just how quickly families could be torn apart by war.
The Theory of the Beast
In the realm of Black Magic it is often useful to borrow metaphors or terms from sources such as Psychology. I shall now aim to represent a psychological foundation for the ideas I have encountered: but I must impress upon the reader that this theory and the use of its constituents may lie outside of conventional Psychology. It is important to address this theory now however, for Psychology has its roots in Alchemy, Alchemy is a highly relative notion to THEM because of its emphasis on Change, and part of Alchemical Change involves knowing thyself. I will give a crash course in Psychological terms and concepts and then relate why I believe suppression of the part of the psyche called the Id, personified and demonized, gave rise to the origin of Satan, to Demons, and to the concept of Evil.
Our minds, when being formed, are protected from psychic harm by a container called the Ego. The ego is a vitally important function of our total Psyche that stores for us the unique, stable set of conditions we each live by, with our actions motivated toward keeping those conditions just right or in ‘homeostasis’. It is also the aspect of us that generates our sense of control and security over our behaviour, thoughts, and environment. When the ego is first formed it is malleable, elastic in its growth and able to take on new ideas and information, but as it reaches maturity it hardens and becomes brittle and resistant to change. For this reason, once set, the beliefs of people are often unchangeable. Entwined as they are with their world-view, the ego’s protective mechanisms, and sense of identity; the beliefs of a person are a hyper-extension of the ego that can sometimes take control over the organism like an autopilot. Ego is the part of us that will fight like a cornered animal to re-assert its view of reality if it is questioned or challenged.
Another function of the ego is to act like a dam holding back a vast lake of water. It acts as a division in our mind that holds back the contents of our animalistic “Sub-conscious” or “Id”. The Id is a separate compartment of the mind that originally dominated our Being. In order to have an individual sense of identity to separate us from our previous animalistic instincts, the ego developed by repressing (blocking out) the subconscious. The content and role of the Id is an on-going matter of speculation; however it is best known for its capacity to act as a psychic waste-land ruled by unknown dimensions; a primeval enigma that contains contents highly disturbing to the logical, rational mind. It is a subliminal pool that contains among other things: our dark secrets, wishes and desires, our irrational urges and impulses expressed without restraint, intense anxieties and repressed memories of fear and pain, the surfacing of which can be extremely dangerous to our fragile well-being. Our ego helps to deceive us about our innate fragility and keep up protective illusions of safety, conformity, normality, control, security and “Reality”. It essentially tries to ignore the Id and takes great pains not to disturb it. Those in the field of Analytical Psychology (Qv. Carl Jung) are painstakingly aware of the care that must be taken when allowing content from the Subconscious of a client to emerge; and Psychopaths and the impulsive/compulsive individual embody examples of the ability of the contents of the unconscious to interfere in sane growth. As well as guarding against internal pressure the ego also helps us to deal with threats from outer forces we face in our external environment. Because it is subjected to enormous psychological and physiological pressures it is important that its development is properly executed. If the Ego is damaged during crucial stages of its development, it may crack and cause unpredictable leaks of content from the subconscious to occur. A significant crack can enable a large flow or even a flood of subconscious content into our consciousness allowing what is called ‘the Abyss’ in magickal terms or ‘the Collective Unconsciousness’ in psychological terms, to be released onto what we know as ourselves: the “I “ resulting in madness or severe psychosis. This theory closely parallels our biological evolution.
Before we gained the level of consciousness that allowed us to recognize ourselves as individual thinking beings separate from each other and the rest of the world, in fact before we were “humanity”, proto-man was ruled by base desires and savage primal instincts. At some point in our evolution we were able to suppress our ruling animal instincts long enough for Consciousness to arise. We eventually achieved a state of self-awareness that allowed us to appraise and wonder at our own existence. This unique state of self-awareness is referred to as the ‘I’ in Psychology and has long been regarded as the single-most fascinating achievement of the human organism. But the emergence of the ‘I’ came at a heavy price. In exchange for Consciousness, we had to forcefully drive our natural, raw instinct of what we were (the Collective Unconscious) back from the fore of our minds and forge a new artificial conscious collective agreement (the Collective Consciousness) on what we wanted to be.
To help do this, over time our species created, and then instilled, Values, Group Obligations and Right Conduct into and onto each other, further suppressing the raw state of our natural being to further the aims of our artificial one – which was a mass social form of indefinitely deferred gratification (having to wait for set conditions to arise before one can gratify ones natural desires). So long as we kept our primal dark forces [The Id] in check, we were able to get along with each other relatively well enough to develop groups and societies – usually ruled by a few, who used fear, violence etc., to enforce Law, Order, and instill conscious conduct.
Over a vast span of time, and as Consciousness spread, the majority of people developed an Ego strong enough to contain the Id indefinitely, or productively released it via outlets of creativity, dance, music, language, symbols, etc. A whole social matrix was built upon the attempts to keep the subconscious out so that our new state of independence could thrive and we began to cloak immediate needs and base desires within respectability and glamour. Such glamour is artifice; all humans contain the Id and all Conscious human beings are scorpions.] We also began to give names and labels to things to begin dispelling fear. The more names we created the more complex the world became. Today, there are so many names for things, and so many institutions to perpetuate more names, that we have forgotten its original point as an exercise in control. Because there are so many concepts and names and ideas that have been layered onto what really Is apparently there [which is geometry] and nameless, there are now millions of illusions that must be broken before a grasp of genuine reality can be achieved. Owing to the hardship required to break free from such illusions most cannot help but be entrapped by the deception of authority and the webs of the matrix.
But, those that made a religion of suppression were ill-prepared for the strength of their new enemy. The Id or “Beast” could not be tamed and the forces of the subconscious proved powerful beyond their wildest dreams. Although punishment was meted out to those unable to hold back the advancing forces of our primal being as a social admonishment to discourage others from releasing what was imprisoned within; suppression did nothing to sate our desires and urges to behave naturally. While some adopted the new Conscious collective agreement and joined the religion of holding back their impulsive urges, some followed only in part by practicing its release in private (or in public granted certain power); and still others refused (or were incapable) to suppress it at all, continuing to embody our original natural state of being that sought instant gratification.
Out of growing fear of the Beast to undermine our civility and our human-ness, we denied the unknown realm locked away within us that frightened us for its unpredictability, its cruelty and its propensity to erupt from the calmest human being. Such a force threatened to engulf the conscious accomplishments of humanity in chaos and destruction. In time, various Religions and magical tribes came to call signs of activity stemming from the subconscious by unfavourable names. In effect – A war was declared against the forces of ‘The Great Beast’, the opening psychic shot in a Mind War that would lead to all manner of dark masters/forces Named responsible for the horrors that issued forth from people – various Monsters, Deities, and Gods, and of course, “Satan”, all in a bid to control the subconscious. Other words crept in “Demons”, “Evil”, and so forth that led to wide-spread persecutions to stamp out the Beast. It did not take long for some to realize the power that came from interpreting existence for others… Yet those who suppressed the beast the hardest were often those most afflicted by its insurmountable power.
When the subconscious is kept under lock and key and an option to vent it/express it by ‘exercising the beast’ is denied; the expenditure of energy needed by the ego to hold back subconscious forces grows exponentially. Without outlets, the repressed forces grow stronger by the day until they grow powerful enough to over-run the defenses of the Ego or shatter it completely causing psychosis. They manifest outwardly as unchecked acts of raw desire, often many times stronger than when originally imprisoned, often expressed as acts of sadistic cruelty, murder, torture, brutality, violence, blood-lust, war, passion and rape. Or they consume the ego with a barrage of irrational emotions and desires that drive the being to fulfill them or take out its frustration at being unable to fulfill them in other, often destructive ways. The Ego can only do so much to hold the subconscious back until it is eventually overwhelmed. The fact that our natural state is one dominated by the Subconscious tends toward its favour in a war of wills.
No matter how emphatically the subconscious is repressed; like the metaphor of the stubborn weed, the tendrils of the unconscious will keep returning, writhing forth again and again into the fore of the mind in an endless struggle to choke the host plant into submission.
By forcing our instinct underground we committed ourselves to a life-long struggle against our very nature in order to maintain an artificial existence. The artificial existence can only prosper under certain conditions: the most important of which is suppression of raw unconscious desires. In the eyes of the Artificers (The Magian Illuminati. Qv Book III) in our natural, uncontrolled state of being, humans are either; terrifying creatures suffused with a brutal, primal darkness that has been called “Chaos” that are too ferocious to tame; or frightened creatures too timid to work or help create the matrix and further the Artifice. Pending on Environmental and Genetic Factors we might be either – thus we are shaped by the Artifice as soon as possible.
Chaos is representative of the unconscious and is anathema to the Order that the Artificers wish to exist. One may be reasonably sure that the Artificers were simply those that excelled in disguising the Beast, who over time granted their base desires and ambitions using deception and cunning – forming groups of self-interested individuals that conspired to manifest their Beasts within using the forms and illusions of the Artifice to conceal them. There is ample corresponding evidence within Sociology for this. For example an individual who commits Corporate Fraud which relieves hundreds of people from millions of dollars, homes and savings, is far less likely to be charged and go to jail, than someone who steals a single car. Using the illusions of respectability and the forms of the Artifice – the Beast is concealed. The Artificers support suppression of the Beast in others via religion and politics for example, negotiating with others to defer gratification by reason, cultural norm, money, threat of imprisonment or force – but they do not support it in themselves. They use the subsequent meekness adopted by a populace to rule it. This type of thing has been going on for a long time – and it is known in Satanism as the Great Mind War. The Great Mind War is a fight between the Magian to assert Artificial Forms based on original fear such a moral good and evil existing in the world over the Sinister understanding of the world as Godless and dominated by Chaos. This will all be covered in great detail as we progress through the books. However, because they fear Chaos so rabidly, the Artificers have deliberately fostered great ignorance concerning Satanism and created a whole system of occult blinds and myths intended to prevent any real magical Adeptship from arising in an individual that could seriously pose a threat or challenge to their ruling regime. For this reason it was extremely difficult to learn the Traditional practices of genuine Satanism beneath the tame, safe, watered down version that is happily peddled commercially that misdirects and controls the Beast by dictating the terms of its release. And the simple motives are Jealousy and Greed. If everyone released the Beast or mastered its control as well as the Artificers, the Artificers would no longer be powerful. Their power rests on maintaining an unequal distribution of power. If for arguments sake everyone was suddenly as powerful as everyone else: power would become mediocre and ergo, normal. All diversity of forms within the matrix would fail and a utopia created which would also be mediocre. The Artificers money, assets, lifestyles that set them apart would become commonplace – and were this so, money would become obsolete because there would be no workers willing to work, thus no-one to generate wealth, thus no socio-economic growth, no creativity, no slaves, no masters, and no Artifice. Hence: to be powerful means keeping power from others. The means to regain the power are within your reach, but you must first understand the scope of what it is you must overcome, how the system of control works, and how you can begin to set about facing yourself in order of break free of the cycles of lies.
Understanding the creation of the Matrix is the first step to regaining control of ones Being, hijacked by the ego. Through practical and thorough magical/alchemical practice or psychic exploration, the contents of the subconscious can be integrated with the Ego to form a Super Consciousness, or Self.
Unlike the basis for External, Internal, Aeonic, Sexual magicks – the basis for Narrative magick lacks a solid foundation for explaining its method – being still in the stages of active development, experiment and enquiry by the Temple of THEM. However, some of the theory behind this approach can be divulged, if only in brief at this point in time.
Narrative Magick deals with the building blocks utilized not just by the ONA but the entire Empire of the Magian and all humanity for that matter in the way of Form, and explores the theory and context as to why Form is responsible for the tremendous power, influence, and domination it has over humanity via a warped tradition of perception and interpretation.
It being no secret that THEM view the presence of the Order of Nine Angles, its Septenary Way and the manuscripts that populate it as a unitary form of Grand Black Magic designed to infiltrate the collective consciousness and cause it to aid the will of Anton Long – this Introduction touches more deeply on how such forms collectively act in the service of a higher magic of human ingenuity by crafting a story or mythos of narrative magic for others to follow and champion – thereby generating fanatical devotion and increasing the number of characters involved in the mythos’s narrative, nurturing others to live out that narrative via the props provided, and use such narrative to create subtle and overt changes in the Matrix. Such changes can culminate in the creation of one form of the fabled Diamond Body.
“Narrative magick” or “Oramancy” as coined by the Temple, pertains to an acknowledgement, and interest, in the existence (persistence) of a story-like quality inherent in a single or multiple set of forms that is partly conscious and partly unconscious and possesses the power to affect human beings directly.
The conscious aspect of narrative magic exists in the continuum of a particular set of forms forming a suitable platform or stage upon which certain archetypal resonances can be comfortably projected by an individual or group, and a reciprocal projection received.
That is not to say that an individual will necessarily be conscious that s/he is being utilized as part of a magickal story (that is not necessary), but rather that because of the power invested in forms collectively by the human race, the necessary conditions created for a being to want to invest time and energy in being a part of the ‘story’ being presented (narrated) can be made ‘visible’, not only to the individual, but to the collective. The conscious aspect works on the adage – “if you build it – THEY will come.”
The unconscious aspect of narrative magick is rather more mysterious and a rational analysis can be said to be most difficult if not largely impossible due to inaccessibility to the collective unconscious psyche. However – it is a fact – that stories and mythos – play an extremely vital role in the perception and reaction of humanity. Few stories have motivated humanity more than those of creation – the Eddas, the Baghadvita, the Koran, the Bible, for instance are strong examples of narrative magic that seek to provide direction and a moral compass, a praxis and a weltanschauung for humanity. These and many other examples of Creation and End Time stories have survived, some for thousands of years, through the living of their Narrative by hundreds of generations of avid listeners and worshippers caught up in the power of their respective Mythos.
Even today, more than two thousand years later – the Mythos of Buddha, of Mohammed, of Jesus, lives on in the hearts and minds of billions of believers, motivated by the Word that compels them live their life for such a reason, in such a way. No one can refute the tremendous power of religion nor its little brother politics – a younger and less archaic form of narrative – but one which has demonstrated it too has tremendous power to manipulate the lives of people and to use that power to cement forms into being or smash them out of existence, time and time again.
To bring us closer to home we spoke of the Mythos of the Illuminati in Oto Anorha #31 being a chance occurrence that propelled a humble gesture in the throes of sulphur in the 1700’s into the annals of history as the single most powerful expression to describe the ultimate collective sinister conspiracy. The human imagination is a wondrous thing, a dangerous thing, but a wondrous thing all the same. Again even closer to our current era we can cite the Order of Nine Angles, a British Satanic organization that has brilliantly recreated the wave of speculation, paranoia, and wild theory reminiscent of the Illuminati – a wave that has gathered momentum for fifty years and has broken on many shores of the world. For all their actual power, reach, wisdom, and truth, whether Religion, Politics, Secret Organizations, or a Garage Sale – without others adding to the story, without others ‘reading’ or being absorbed by the Mythos/Forms being unfolded – the Mythos fades into obscurity. There are countless examples of attempts to start secret societies that have failed because of a lack of the Mythos being picked up and carried away on the lips as reputation.
Jung – believes that the rise to individual power is reciprocal – in that the collective must desire the individual to assume the role as an individual separate from the collective for such a relationship to work. To encourage this relationship artificially where resistance is met usually involves propaganda and the persuasion of the people.
The failure of varied temples and orders, even in my short lifetime with the occult of eighteen years, appears to be regularly due to the collective resistance of an idea that is presented out of time, that is, asynchronously with the needs of the collective psyche at that moment of collective development. The make or break elements of a successful formation appear to rely on such key characteristics as synchronicity, solidarity, proximity, and a message congruous with Time. If one is able to tap into the collective messages being given by the unconscious collective psyche – to discern the particular push being given from beneath or beyond, by deduction – one can theoretically ride that wave – provided one is in sync with it, and does not attempt to subvert the natural process. This synchronicity with what THEM refer to as the Acausal Voice, does not suit many forms – for the propensity of humans seeking control via form and mythos does not usually function on altruism selflessness or a desire to presence the will of the cosmos – and the collective unconscious is its own law and its own physis working independently of the consciousness. As dreaming shows us – the messages of the collective psyche are mostly in contradiction to the current psychic conscious state of humanity and are as hard to swallow as they are to hear.
Narrative magick involves an individual assessment insofar as it is possible to assess such a scope, of the preset and emerging signs of the individual and collective psyche on a national scale – using such means as the appearance of the architecture, the disposition or attitude, level of perception, level of technology, economic, social and racial factors, political climate, and to a great extent, media.
For today, it is media and the forms of technology that carry the media – (behold the information age!) – that are the equivalent of the oral storytellers of myth and magic and story and for that role they receive worship and adoration for the fire-side tales they weave. And because such stories still derive from the collective unconscious – pushing through in archetypal resonances and archetypes, dreams, visions, and forms – they form patterns in a synchronous fashion expressing a similar archetypal message in any variety of forms.
This form of magick also utilizes a derivative of the ancient belief in the micro-cosmos and macro-cosmos being reflections of and in the other – though not to such an extent that the two are believed to represent a mirror-image. It could also be called a type of sympathetic magic, akin to as above so below, wherein creating a certain alchemical change within the individual naturally has an effect on the outer world, with the potential for a knock-on effect and the re-effecting of the individual.
It was believed that the ONA, in challenging the Tos/Cos and other contemporary Satanic groups at the time, were setting up an alternate and Sinister mythos, deliberately and consciously – see for instance the 1970-80 “Book of Wyrd” – wherein this legendary relic was consciously devised to be a ‘teaser’ or a lure on behalf of the ONA Mythos to draw interest, intrigue and talk. This great example of a form being used in an act of narrative magick would lead to a divergent strain of Satanism that made conscious – not just for the few who traditionally/historically tried to deceive the masses with lies, omissions, half-truths, fantastic stories etc to create their deceptions – but for the masses, the possibility of creating a deliberate mythos, and the possibility that a deliberate mythos has been created out of thin air.
This intriguing development would be hinted at again and again in ONA mss, but it was through the work of THEM that it was finally revealed clearly without mystification to a much wider and eventually attentive audience. While others argued over whether certain aspects of the Order were real or invention – and some concluded rightly that the validity of the Tradition was unique and lay outside of classical measures such as real-time existence – THEM went further and broke down its observations of the tremendous power the ONA had seized in its deliberate creation of a Mythos. We set about studying its forms in general and Form in particular. This was around 2003.
The experimental stages of the Temple (GBA-A) proved two things conclusively:
a) That it was entirely possible to replicate the power and prestige of the ONA via media and propaganda alone, but
b) That a Mythos could not be written/weaved and sustained by conscious intention and imagination alone – there had to be other elements involved such as deliberate communion with the unconscious, alchemical work, and the participation of the magical workees within such a Mythos in a real-life way. One could not fake insight, nor did insight come in its natural and unexpected fashion of clarity without direct involvement in living a certain way. Without that insight – without that connexion to the unconscious world psyche – the forms generated were pale and hollow.
A direct connexion to the collective psyche is necessary for the imbuing of forms with the numinous pull – the desire in others to want to manifest them – that so characterizes the ONA’s work.
However – another important aspect of Narrative magick – is to ‘control the story’ or to capture the idea in dramatic theatrical terms – ‘direct the actors’ within the play. Form plays a crucial part in this, for if one is trying to introduce the means to re-direct a current presenting itself in the here and now; it is not always enough to present a good argument for ones case. It is considered a general rule that while people are clinically unpredictable, when they communicate via various forms of media they do try to be logical – and logic quickly draws a circle around the contents to be logicized in order to form their train of thoughts. Because of this habit – people generally restrict their discussion to the relevant topic using the content provided as cues for what is appropriate – and ‘stick to the subject’ – as it were. However, Time, and the status quo of all that it encompasses, is often at odds with new ideas, and new ideas often go by the wayside due to lack of interest and especially – a lack of involvement by others in those ideas (relating back to the necessity of others to be captured by form for it to live). It is especially true that it merely takes one or two other people to express interest in something and others will naturally follow – first out of curiosity – and secondly out of habit. However someone taking an interest does not guarantee the lifespan of an idea – a forms life requires constant nurturing until it reaches a critical mass.
It can also be a matter of frustration that the ‘right questions’ are not being asked that would lead to a certain collective viewpoint being achieved by the group – this is most often the case when someone is trying to present something ahead of, or, out of time, with the current era and its particular set(s) of noetic characteristics. In such cases, an individual conducting narrative magick can provide that interest themselves by creating a second or even multiple anonymous personas to engage in discussing the topic, thus raising two walls or forms at the opposite ends of the idea, trapping or restricting the topic and the circle around which others will draw their logic in their attempt to join in -to the relevant narrative. With the creation of enough ‘closed circuits’ – or people manipulated into talking about a form – it can reach critical mass – by which is meant the point where less and less of one’s own narrative magick is required to keep the form afloat and functional – but the form continues to perpetually replicate.
The new form – presents an alternate choice, a divergence from the norm – at least for a while where most forms are concerned – but if taking its cues from the collective unconscious – it is possible that a form could arise that has all the power and duration of a thermodynamic explosion. And by this is meant the possibility for great and wondrous leaps in perception, understanding and wisdom on a collective level – but also the terrifying raw power of the unconscious to be mishandled, misunderstood, and incinerate those attempting to usurp it.
The Temple of THEM cannot with any sagacity predict the outcome of its main and many side-experiments with the collective psyche on the collective mass – this is unmapped and dangerous territory, especially since with our arising, such an approach to magick may become ‘popular’ with others trying to emulate us in some fashion or another (as humans are wont to do) – and a large number of people performing similar experimentation has the potential to wreak terrific collective and individual psychic harm. [–“Whose Word is Chaos”-]
(This is another reason why the Temple has only a thirty year charter.)
As stated – the known aim of the Temple of THEM is to give Australia a significant Sinister History. It is moot to argue for the power of the word or of one individual to affect a nation. I could cite a hundred examples throughout history of men and women who have made a significant difference to the world through lone action or inaction (fate is fickle!). But I choose to cite Veronica Guerin, the famous Irish reporter who was shot to death on the Naas road in Dublin for her attempts to expose those saturating Ireland with heroin in the 1990’s. Veronica was the only woman (read person) brave enough to stand up to the dealers, even after she was savagely beaten, shot and threatened – she continued to doggedly pursue leads and publish inflammatory articles in the paper in her quest to save the kids of Ireland from the heroin epidemic – all the while knowing in her heart it was only a matter of time before she was to suffer the consequences of her exposes. Her writing and her death galvanized the entire country to oust the dealers from Ireland and form new anti-drug legislation. Keep in mind that it was only in 1996 that the first Irishman went into a witness protection program – prior to that, i.e. dating from the very birth of Ireland; you were on your own. The Irish are a hard people.
Lastly, the conditions for narrative magic appear to require a period of implementation, execution, and narration spanning more than a decade, and at least thirty years (why this number is relevant will be discussed at a later time) – placing the category somewhere between the level of discipline required of an Internal Adept and the Aeonic Magic of a Magus. This is not unnatural – The Sinister is not, for any of THEM, a choice, but a calling. What we are attempting to do is beyond the scope and patience of more than half of the dilettantes we have met that expressed any interest in Satanism – and like Myatt we are loyal to an Acausal Voice and an Aeonic Vision.
Through the infectious telling of a story, are others inspired to perform External, Internal and Aeonic magic. Through the contagion of archetypes are others inspired to give their lives for a cause, wage wars in the name of justice or war, kill to honour and glorify a god, observe customs thousands of years old. Through the power of mythos – does the world run its course – a course affected directly by the choice of Mythos available…
A Re-Examination of the Axioms of Scientology 2010.
I have decided to re-write the article for a good friend of Anon who recently posted my 2004 article on Scientology so as to make it clearer and stand alone as a separate study that re-introduces my way of thinking to readers interested in criticisms of Scientology rather than require them to have previous extensive familiarity with my current of work regarding deconstruction and forms.
I will address each of the Axioms in turn.
A copy of the full axioms is available here: http://www.bonafidescientology.org/Append/01/page10.htm
Axiom #1. “Life is basically a static. DEFINITION: A life static has no mass, no motion, no wavelength, no location in space or in time. It has the ability to postulate and to perceive.”
Inevitably – all human constructs upon which religion or schemata’s of life are built up – require a pre-existing anchor point most likely to be grounded on faith in an unknown element of a spiritual or occult nature.
The anchor used here is a ‘life static’ – which is essentially a word to denote the pre-conceptual supposition on which everything else is then built. If this element is not supposed – nothing else can be built – so it is first necessary for someone to introduce an abstract that can turn the whole summary of life achieved by someone else’s vision of what it is – into something that can be grasped intellectually and rationally as an idea, by giving it a name and a definition.
The axiom further defines a life static as ‘having no mass, no motion, no wavelength, no location in space or time. It has the ability to postulate and perceive.’
What is happening here? If you can be persuaded to accept the abstract of ‘life static’ you suppose the abstract for yourself as a starting point – and will then read on, adding or attaching further ideas and concepts onto this primary starting block.
In order to understand any abstract – you must create something else against which to compare it. The most common example I can give – is space vs. matter. If you suppose space, then in order to define space, you must provide a ‘tension’ or opposite concept against which the first concept can be compared. To explain space, you must also explain the absence of space. This creates a tension of two abstracts that ‘lean’ on each other and validate each other. In this way, they become ‘concrete’ solidified and for all intents and purposes, relied on as real. Whilst abstracts are arguably the only method humans can utilize to understand things – the method is wide open to abuse of every sort owing to the nature of language, how it is used, why it is used, and who uses it for what.
What is then happening here is that after persuading the reader to accept the first postulate of a ‘life static’ – further comparable definitions to define the abstract are loaded onto it. However, Mass, Motion, Wavelength, Space, Time and even ‘no and ‘a’ are also abstracts and unfortunately for all would-be religions, cults, and brainwashers abstracts are ingrained with a trail of hidden suppositions that can tell us exactly how the writer/author actually perceives such things as time and space – which can often be separate from the words written by authors to paint a deceptive picture. This trail can further illuminate the genuine intent of the author who often attempts to cloak that intention with flowery crap, romanticized clichés, ideology, or other types of form designed to persuade a reader to believe what is written is something other than what it really is.
My work involves the concept of forms which are created by the human habit of abstracting the world around them into objects, boundaries, divisions, planes, fields, spaces, and millions upon millions of names for everything and its combinations. I have written at length on several particular subjects in the rest of my work but the main themes that involve this scientology examination are that the English Language, as the carrier of knowledge, derived from Latin, and Latin was an attempt by the Church to homogenize (make as one) all world languages into one dialect. As a result of this hijacking of language, and because of the very grain of the mentality of the Church, language was distorted and injected with two major things representative of Church mentality; duality and morality.
Duality is basically the idea that things can be divided clearly into opposites. This is such a strong idea that only through comparing one abstract against another can we ever understand our abstractions. We can then treat both abstractions (both of which are illusory and usually just words for an object that summarize the object into very simple terms) as real, and build upon them. But human beings require two abstractions in all cases to understand anything – called a ‘tension’ – and this leads to an ingrained oversimplification of perception becoming habitual that is close-minded and believes if something is not ‘a’ it is therefore ‘b’. Duality is never happy to let ‘ab’ exist.
Morality – is a judgmental inclusion in language that makes us habitually add a value to our abstracts, in most cases either a simple polarity of ‘positive’ or ‘negative’, couched within neutral joiners – or at least, seemingly neutral joiners such as ‘the’, ‘a’ and so on. But these little joiners are anything but neutral. They, in tandem with other words, can actually tell us an enormous amount about how the writer perceives the world, the reader, himself, and various topics by unconsciously informing us how they perceive time and space, to what extent they place faith in various forms and concepts, and which concepts they have first supposed to build their case. Often – this information reveals many contradictory facts about the writer’s actual perception and the perception they write about and demonstrates a clear attempt to deceive the reader. This is the case with almost all style of writing from all walks of life.
If I might try to demonstrate further the strength of abstracts, can you explain what a wavelength is without using any words? Can you communicate it to someone else without speaking or writing it down using language? Generally not. Sign language is silent but still requires the use of language and thus its inbuilt duality and morality which control and manipulate certain suppositions into being. Drawing it requires that the person recognizes the symbolic postulate for it, and even if they understand your squiggly line as a ‘wavelength’ when you show it to them – to understand it they must accept the same notions language requires to be rationally understood. It is impossible to explain a wavelength without relying on others reliance on the solidity of abstraction.
I would at this point urge people to check out my essay ‘The Chrono-bet’ which tries to explain how something as simple as the word ‘is’ informs us a great deal about how a person perceives space by; supposing a singularity exists and therefore supposing ‘is not’; (duality); supposing separate or discrete objects or concepts separate from their being exists and therefore that space is at least 3 dimensions and has clear divisions between each object, and supposing a concrete dimension vs. a theoretical dimension or abstract vs. reality, tells us here is a brain that is using words cleverly but is still using exactly the same wire-frame we all use. Etc. This tends to trip up so-called enlightened beings and reveals the author’s ego at work, the status quo of perceptive faculties and beliefs being sustained, and nothing remotely transcendental.
One of the more noticeable powers (and dangers) of abstracts is in our automatic reaction when abstractions are presented to us to sift quickly through our mental catalogue (at the speed of light without stopping to question either supposition’s accuracy or the method of supposition at all) and find an opposite to compare it with the abstract presented. We therefore automatically accept that ‘abstraction’ is a valid system and support it by not questioning it. This allows many clever tricks of the writer to get through without being challenged. Note also that the concepts used are usually those with great emotional attachment and meaning in them so that the reader recognizes a word or concept and automatically starts abstracting out of habit.
In effect we are conditioned, and largely cannot escape, making a dualized and moral-based judgment in every single word and sentence we write.
This goes for the Axioms too; by persuading you to accept ‘life static’ as the grounding base – the writer can then attach further abstracts, explain it through the absence of it, add further definitions, meanings and so on – that appear to say just one thing but really say many things, some of which the writer cannot help but give away.
If someone cleverly uses the right abstracts, they can take us on a very carefully crafted mental journey that creates a certain view or geometry of forms in our heads – which we strengthen – because of the power of our catalogue of opposite abstractions which are there to validate abstractions.
Some people refer to this as brainwashing, manipulation, PR, or bullshit; but it is very clever, very powerful stuff that takes advantage of our gullibility, our trust, our senses, our method of perception, our habit of abstraction, and basically preys on many other things humans do all the time we are simply not aware of (for various reasons) that lead us to come to certain conclusions when presented with certain information.
It all begins, when you accept the first abstract ‘ life static’ and then agree to attach the subsequent abstractions of meaning and definition of life static and its associated attachments that the writer claims to be at the essence of things. Once you accept that is ‘true’ you accept a whole lot of stuff that goes with it whether you want it or not.
To start with, you are not only accepting the abstract ‘life static’ but you are accepting the meaning of ‘is’ which involves a specific orientation and understanding of linear chrono-spatial arrangement to take place for rational understanding, ‘basically’ which supposes degrees of understanding are possible and relies on you accepting that knowledge comes in degrees, as well as suggests that the author is possessed of a more complex explanation, accepts that we can Know at all, that human beings can make accurate and authentic assessments of things. Because this is a postulate, it brings with it many other associations and abstracts we may not have wanted – it suggests a great host of other suppositions about life and how it operates – just on these two words alone.
Then of course you must also accept ‘a’ if you want the sentence to make sense – which is again a suggestion that something can be separate or singular; in effect you are agreeing with the author that time and space is composed in such a manner that time and space exist, exist as a 3d (or 4d) matrix, that it is linear, that objects exist, that our perception of the world as made up of objects is correct – and so on. There is a lot of this that goes unnoticed, trained as we are to quickly assess things automatically and eventually unconsciously such as this in order to get on with day to day life easily and conveniently – especially when reading.
Scientology is certainly not alone in taking full advantage of the crippling secret powers of language to control us – since we generally don’t take notice of words like ‘a’ and ‘is’ but tend to focus on unusual terms like ‘life static’ – not the familiar carriers and joiners like ‘the’. But is in ‘the’ and ‘a’ and ‘of’ that the most information about spatial perception is obtained – not in the conscious stream of the ego that tries to convince us it is ‘beyond time’ or some other such thing. There is a lot to all words and a lot of processes to what we are actually doing when we read and accept them – and it is knowledge of this acceptance, that enables others to control and manipulate through clever propaganda by keeping space and time orthodox through the continued esoteric use of these carriers and joiners.
Axiom #2 “ The static is capable of considerations, postulates and opinions.”
An interesting second step. ‘Considerations, Postulates and Opinions’ could quite easily be understood to be three ways of saying one identical thing; these groups of abstracts very often come in threes. There is potential reasoning behind this but perhaps it should be in another essay at another time. Writers often flesh out a weak point by stalling you from noticing that weakness usually because they are unsure (and cannot know) whether you have accepted the first postulate – life static’. The fact is, all the entire structure of subsequent abstracts, ideas, words, terms etc are necessary to give weight to the first abstract ‘life static’ – because when you really get down to it, without words, a writer has nothing and no objective proof of a ‘life static’ – so it is necessary to quickly provide struts or supports for the first flimsy idea by making a geometric prism (prison) of lots of abstracts.
Of course, only if you have first accepted their abstract ‘static’ can you then load further abstracts onto it. What happens when we posit anything is that we automatically have to posit their opposite, and without meaning to, our abstracts are suddenly heavily loaded with innumerable associations and attachments that come with that postulate. If we posit space, we have to have a whole host of other abstracts to explain it – to set off against it. This is precisely what is happening here in these first two axioms. After accepting these two – everything else will follow on by building on this foundation of abstracts weighted with abstracts until you have so many different attachments, meanings and definitions, you essentially build yourself a geometric form, kind of like a metaphorical wire-frame dodecahedron, which because it has so many lines and vertexes, resembles and enclosed shape; if so, we treat it as “real”. Every abstract in that shape is then supported by an equal abstract, until they are all supported by a house of abstracts. But everything else added to the first postulate is also an abstract – and we tend to forget that because of the way we naturally process information dualistically and morally, because that is the instituted way of doing things used by humans for thousands of years. While the way we talk about time and space may seem extremely varied, words tell a different story to what authors would have us believe, because words are imprisoned in a specific concept of time and space that cannot change unless their context is changed. What really only changes, is the outward form or papier mache that authors use to cover the very same wire-frame and ingrained perception of time and space that is common to us all. In some cases, it may simply be that an author cannot express the esoteric or occult because words and language as the only carrier are hopelessly trapped in dualism and moralism and can only be interpreted through such windows. This is precisely the single-minded monotheistic mentality of the Church ingrained in our very perception, our very tools of perception, at work.
The human brain is a very powerful machine, it has the power to make anything real; and out of sheer habit and expectation (and even because our society rewards that habit) that is precisely what it does. Cults merely take advantage of this dependency and the power of our reliance on abstracts built into us.
Axiom #3 “Space, energy, objects, form and time are the result of considerations made and/or agreed upon by the static and are perceived solely because the static considers that it can perceive them.”
This is an interesting axiom too. Space, Energy, Form, Time etc are all abstracts. They are names we give to phenomena which we have enshrined as separate phenomena that we believe deserve separate names precisely because of how we view time and space. The strength of scientology rests not on the particular words and ideas presented; but on the ancient invisible art of postulating a time-honoured perception of space and time that supports and couches all the other concepts suggested without us ever questioning the system they are being couched in.
This entire sentence makes absolutely no sense unless we accept the shared consensus of time, space, form etc that the writer relies on us to postulate with him in order to weight the abstracts for ourselves. The same goes for me writing to you about it – if you don’t process ‘it’ ‘for’ and ‘to’ the same way and make the same unconscious prejudices about space and different divisions of moving through it, separate objects, and so on – you can’t read the sentence, so you invest those words with meaning for me.
But Axiom 3 actually contains no value, since it uses abstractions (which are empty postulates unless we fill them with meaning) and says they exist either by our agreement or without it (which is again an empty postulate unless WE fill it with meaning); what is the point of even saying it? This is a popular ‘Zen’ type algorithm used in thousands of texts that attempts to create a mystical contradiction or sense of married harmony (a hierogamos) by two opposites; but only in word. It is problematic of language that it leads unconsciously to dual type situations such as yes/no, in/out/ with/without to try and express the synergistic (one idea, compared with another, gives rise to a third). This contains no value except that which the reader decides to invest it with. Since, the author has however provided only a dual-derived solution, ‘it is with our agreement’ – or it is ‘without our agreement’ it is left to the reader to weight the abstract nonsense with their own decision and invest the sentence with meaning- but we will do it dualistically because that is the environment we are immersed in, either/or, yes/no. It is unfortunate, but only natural owing to our method of communication and perception, that very few people will think this hard about the very beginning of their processing of such information and the part they play in allowing it to manipulate them and they play, in manipulating themselves.
We can in this example, see some of the underlying duality in the writer’s brain surface here – in the two separate sentences, the writer uses sets of twos, cause and effect. That because something is ‘a’ it therefore leads to ‘b’. Whilst this seems a fairly innocent way of thinking – it hints at a fundamental core belief in many things, and a limited viewpoint comprised of dual-think that is behind all extremely dangerous forms and styles of communication. Given the geometry of hidden concepts that makes up this first trinity of axioms and the ideas and weight and postulates you are being persuaded to accept – the stage is set for increasingly subtle and controlling manipulation… Whilst the concepts here are gentle, you can be sure that as the author gains control by building up his shape within us (creating a literal spell) this dualistic thinking will be used with full stubborn force against his enemies or those who refuse to accept later ideas stubbornly hedged in dual-think. You would therefore not be ‘ab’ but require to be ‘a’ or ‘b’. Therefore you would be viewed either as an enemy or a friend of Scientology; and for many cults the ‘us and them’ distinction is a major element that leads to such furious argument when ‘ab’ cannot be accepted.
Whilst many readers may reject the concept of an actual ‘third eye’ you will probably have experienced a pleasurable glow or feeling of empowerment when reading something that you believe is profoundly expressive of the truth of things. Potentially my writing has given you this excitement that you are learning something new, some new way to look at things, some secret into the world behind forms – potentially not. If it has, then this ‘glow’ is another aspect behind writing that is used to take advantage of you. Great wisdom is to be found in the world, by an aeon of great writers and thinkers that have characterized fundamental basics in the way we think, approach thinking, and gain knowledge, and distill wisdom. What many texts written to elicit a certain reaction do – is tap into these truths, present them on an esoteric (unconscious level) because they give that glow, but package their own forms and messages into them. In this way, you are receiving the essential glow from wisdom that underlies the sublime height of understanding by various persons that surfaces again and again throughout time as a pattern or frequency – and thus you listen, it rings true and you take notice, open your eyes and ears and may even be persuaded to believe what is being said because it is a truth. But it is very easy for someone to take those esoteric truths and introduce their own messages within them, to twist those truths or the carrier method of those truths into their own shapes for their own ends. For instance, having relied on the shared consensus in place regarding time and space (which is in no dimension, basic) that pre-exists in language and the fact that we work with and accept abstracts automatically; it is easy to cite space, time and form for instance, and not have to ‘explain’ them. Because anyone who tries to explain them – simply cannot do any phenomena justice, unless – you – accept and imbue their answer with meaning from your own supply. And to explain it, they must use abstracts – and then you might ask them to explain those abstracts. Which they will require more abstracts to explain such as ‘which’, ‘they’ ‘will’, ‘require’ and so on. At a certain point it is you who will decide you have found the truth or essence of the thing, settle for a certain combination of words or geometric prism of concepts and that will be that. You will then base all your abstractions about what space is on the set of abstractions you liked most. But abstractions bring you no closer to understanding space, only allow you to distort it into simple manageable chunks in order to process it at your convenience.
Scientology is here treating Space, Time and Form as objective, as already existing concepts with clear definitions and meanings; which they do have; but those definitions and meanings are also abstractions and built on a mesh of abstractions; they can be convenient, but they tell us nothing about the phenomena.
Axiom #4 “Space is a viewpoint of dimension.”
In light of what has already been said you can see that, confident they have built a strong foundation of abstractions that support each other to make a base-plate – the author can now proceed to pull abstractions out of anywhere to further provide supports to what has already been supposed. You can see, that ‘space’ and ‘dimension’ are weighted against one another but both are merely abstracts, thus neither can be of the other except in further imaginary abstraction; – you can also see that suppositions have been made by referring to space IS; the concept of singularity is suggested by the author using ‘A’ and further prejudices regarding a belief in linear space and how objects are situated within it – by the authors use of the word ‘OF’. Again, I’d suggest checking out chrono-bet for some more details on how these words suggest a relationship to a perception of time and space and the ramifications or consequences these types of unconscious prejudice tell us about the authors real perceptions beneath his words. The use of these words in such a way is typical of a conformist view ruled by dualism and moralism. That tells us that he is therefore as trapped as the rest of us in the dual/moral dilemma that imprisons all people because of the way language works and what it suggests. His methods are archaic, as are most attempts to use perennial esoteric truths to couch one’s own egoistic bullshit of a lesser nature and purity;- and can be seen in almost every piece of writing you care to examine – including my own.
Axiom #5 “Energy consists of postulated particles in space.”
Here is an interesting twist. The author began by using the word postulates as a methodology for understanding, as a way that we conceptualize and thus shows he is in agreement with the common understanding of this term. He understands in postulates. But energy is not postulated particles in space, because everything is always a postulate, everything is an abstract. Energy does not somehow exist separate from us as discrete phenomena until we postulate it, it is already and eternally a postulate, as is space, the concept of particles and consisting. What is happening here, is that the idea of postulates as something we do, is being used to claim that there is a constant phenomena that exists when we use abstraction; or rather, that there is a process involved in creating energy that is somehow brought into being by postulating – but ‘postulating’ is itself an abstract.
The idea that we can project something outward to give rise to something else says a lot about how the author believes time and space operate (which is sadly a mundane and typical understanding with nothing new or remotely interesting to say). The something else is though, still an abstract, the projection is also an abstract, and the author is at least unconsciously suggesting without trying to, how they think space is formed, and where and what its boundaries are. Once again – the author’s ‘energy’ does not consist any more than postulation, particles or space consists – our words create the illusion that there are more than one object in space to be talked about, but there are really none, it is all empty abstraction which we have the choice to validate as real. This is where you decide whether you will be persuaded to believe what the author has crafted, or not.
Axiom 6 Objects consist of grouped particles.
Axiom7 Time is basically a postulate that space and particles will persist.
Axiom8 The apparency of time is the change of position of particles in space.
Axiom9 Change is the primary manifestation of time.
Axiom10 The highest purpose in the universe is the creation of an effect.
All these axioms rely on abstracts built upon abstracts and for the reader to invest them with meaning, attach them to previous abstracts, and help the author build a geometric prism within the reader by passive acceptance. If you invest any of these words with meaning, then pending the meaning you invest it with, the resulting sentence you ‘understand’ from it will set up a unique condition which bounces abstract against abstract. What is really being said here though – is nothing. It’s just shapes we interpret as letters, letters combined into words, and words we have invested with meaning or allow others to invest with meaning for us; and that can mean emotional investments too. [See, An Analysis of Frequency: Part 1].
At its most reductive level, this is the formation of all texts. Propaganda based texts tell a crafted story that relies on the power of our brains to engage in traditional fantasies used by the human race and interact with its collective method of understanding text, processing it, and influencing how we treat it in such a way as to evoke a certain response from the reader by getting inside the readers head by using ideas familiar to the reader. These keys by which propaganda gain a foothold in the psyche (human mind) are often missed since few people stop to analyze the meaning of the carrier ; language as a whole; and focus mainly on the concepts being presented and their loaded reactions to certain words and concepts – not the system that delivers concepts itself. Thus, a great deal is said in the first few sentences of any cult material that says just about all you need to know about it; and luckily for esotericists and cynics like myself, language screams these secrets out in every word it uses and where it uses them. It can’t help it.
Knowing just these few methods the authors has employed in the axioms is enough to tear the remaining axioms apart piece by piece and note how abstractions have been heavily relied upon for this essential nonsense to make sense; since looking at the rest of the axioms, only by investing them with meaning (and they are all just empty abstracts using other abstracts to try and weight them down and give the impression of substance) do they mean anything. It is up to me to allow the author to persuade me these words have a meaning or that these concepts are not abstractions but somehow real and objective phenomena rather than merely subjective abstraction common to all propaganda. But since most people don’t go this far into what they are actually doing when they use language (for various reasons) it’s very easy to fall prey to a timeless tradition of other’s spinning bullshit at our expense.
Finally – I believe the author has some connection to the concepts of the perennial philosophy – i.e. that they do have some profound connection to nature and her miracles; but the connection appears to be unconscious (the author uses dualism and moralism and shows all the signs of being as mundane as the rest of us by the way they have used concepts and language to build an abstract ball of illusions) and distorted. There is no new esoteric clarity in the concepts presented which appear clumsy in conception. At no point does the author point out their own geometry in creating or presenting the axioms such as I have attempted to do – and like so many others, therefore expresses intent to rule others with forms, not release them by smashing those forms. This is because at no point does the author appear to understand his own “is-ness” nor share it with any clarity but instead relies on the pre-existing notions that characterize our species way of perception.
In esoteric terms or geo-spatial relations – the author uses the same concepts of 1, 2 and three that typify all human workings and hint at the nature of our psyche. An examination of the axioms will show the weighting of empty abstractions, the concepts of giving sets of three examples, dualism and moralism. This is not the province of Scientology but the province of all human language –most of us do not appear to be aware of it, however, and deal only in the currency of forms.
Some Notes in regard to Nexion:
Having been involved in a Green group in the late 90’s that campaigned against Nuclear Armament, Logging, War, and Rights for Refugee’s in large protests (often in the CBD of Melbourne City or Marysville) I experienced extended period’s of traveling to and from locations in convoys of cars, and time in their home re-made into the equivalent of a commune. Activities at this commune in the outer suburbs of Melbourne included parties to celebrate every full moon, fire twirling, congregating in a massive teepee, a lot of dope smoking, alcohol consumption, spa baths and on occasion promiscuous sex.
Some of the parties occasionally got out of hand and there was one occasion where I was asked to eject a trouble-maker who had punched our resident Native American in the face. Which I did.
I also attended a festival twice called “ConFest” that is still run but has become increasingly commercial over the years. Meat was once banned, rec. drugs were rife, and commercial venues refused entry. Now a Coke van sells refreshments.
What I have learned from these and some other experiences prior to this, is that groups like this, such as hippies, who put on the relaxed face of effortless peace and mungbeans, much like Christians, are not immune to the bitter squabbling and internal politics that arise when almost any group of people assemble under the banner of an ideology.
There were some great people at the commune, some of which I enjoyed personal relationships with or found friendly, down-to-earth and not full of bullshit. But the entire camp was underpinned by a lot of hostility – mostly by some patrons towards others, a virile grapevine of gossip, and all manner of idiocy bandied around as sound solutions to the problems of the world.
My Alchemist friend Luci once informed me that he’d been speaking with a lady in the garden who wanted to meet a real Satanist. When I went down to talk with her, I noted she was in her 30’s. When I began to inform her of my views ala ONA, she lost her arrogant Wiccan demeanour, and left the party.
The commune was also split into different factions internally, some who wanted to go back to the way things were when it was just the main attendees, some who thought more could or should be done for the Cause, some who felt that there was too much bullshit going on, and some who wanted to do their own thing and screw everyone else. With the high degree of traffic that came in and out there was a plethora of different and sometimes explosive personalities at the full moon parties. Luci and I were some of them.
The point is: I know first-hand what elements the organization of people together brings and am also very familiar with the Rites of the ONA. I have taken these into consideration in my suggestion regarding a mobile blitzkrieg.
Firstly let me emphasize – I don’t picture Nexion romantically as some sort of social group that gets together after magic to chat and spend time, possibly bitching, together. Rather I envision a cold calculating group of professional Satanists that arrive at a certain point ready and prepared for the ritual, draw down the acausal into the landscape and other members, get back in their cars, and leave. I think it is far more sinister for a group to descend upon a location with a pre-determined purpose and to perform a powerful rite using their own energies to participate professionally and coldly without so much as a word exchanged than it is to have a tea-party under the illusion that we’re somehow all meant to get along.
The requirements of the Rite of 9a in ONA’s magic demands a vow of silence of 7 days prior to Performance – this alone will exclude a lot of people without the proper resolve and personal conduct to maintain such severe measures of discipline, from Nexion.
Anonymity can be maintained by masks and silence. Renting cars for the purpose is also a good idea – and some standard satanic security measures put in place, however since I’d rather people not be paranoid about being tailed or followed, it would be necessary that each member be able to fight well enough to be able to knock someone out in the case of unwanted interruptions or aftermath. Initiates would need to be tested to see if they have the skills to defend themselves. Obviously some experience with camping and bushcraft would be useful as would mechanical and geographical knowledge in the case of finding spots to perform the rites, and making sure everyone arrives and everyone leaves without breaking down.
A mastery of Chant and memorization of the Rite’s performed is an absolute requisite – but it hasn’t been decided yet which of the Rites would be performed aside from the 9a one, which requires a lot of work, preparation and solidarity to achieve. In that, I’ve had a semi-active role in acting, and I am sure the Sorceress can provide useful instructions on its performance for a group as she has performed the 9a repeatedly and has a great working knowledge of the Dramatic Arts.
In some cases it may be useful to alter the text of the ONA’s Rites or to perform a completely different rite unique to THEM.
All this will be discussed by myself and other members of THEM and members of Mvimaedivm are welcome to offer up their suggestions or put in for a charter.
PS. [The name of this Mss is taken from the name of a song by Metal Band, Pantera. The name Planet Caravan is used in the hope that the idea of a cold mobile convoy of people working blitzkriegs of acausal magic around the world might take off as a suitable alternative to an immobile nexion where internal politics of people not familiar with one another or exposed to high traffic volume tend to gather and wreak havoc on a form. As we have said, the idea of issuing Charters for others to raise their own Temple to THEM (A Tendril of THEM) is under consideration.]
RADIA SOL: EMANATIONS OF THE SELF
– A THEORY –
This manuscript is the amalgam of two ideas. The first idea comes from looking into the various ideas that deal with the personal alchemy of the Magickian as s/he discards the Ego in necessary favour of the Self. The second idea comes from my foray into the fields of Science and Physics to educate myself on the basics that I felt I lacked the knowledge of.
The discarding and transcending of the Ego via ‘alchemical’ processes poses some interesting inferences. That the Ego is not necessarily the ‘be-all and end-all’ of our organisms intellectual and spiritual capacity, and that the emergence of a new species of capacity can be attained by shedding the older ego-based skin of the conscious through the harsh alchemical processes mentioned within alchemical-based texts, is interesting enough. But this alchemical angle seems to be quite satisfactorily covered for the moment and my concern and this manuscript aim to explore another aspect of the Psyche: the metaphysical process that enables the Psyche to shift from Ego to Self.
Amongst most other books that cover the subject of Psyche, from the manner in which the aspects of the Unconscious, Ego and Self are attributed to the Psyche, I get the impression they are represented almost as if they were transient beings. As if the Psyche is inhabited by the three individual entities, and ‘Ego’ for instance, is merely one power in control of the organism at any given time from a choice of three: A triplicate that inhabits the organism as if the organism were a vehicle and one of the three aspects the vehicles current driver. When I found myself wondering if the Psyche could indeed be inhabited by a sort of triplicate life of its own, I began trying to apply scientific principles from an Acausal point of view to work out how these three organisms of the Psyche or ‘Psychanisms’ might function.
The Ego is integrated with, and ingrained as, part of our conscious, sure. Yet, via alchemy, it is metaphysically possible to increase and decrease its degree of domination, and can even be forced to take a backseat to one of the other aspects as the organism gains conscious recognition of its Ego and enables the Psyche to evolve into the Self. This sounds like a relatively simple enough process in theory. However, when I’d personally apprehended the concept of the Psyche and nurtured the ability to recognize which of the three aspects were dominant within the conscious of others around me: it was increasingly clear how difficult it was for an organism to gain primary consciousness of its Ego in order to enable the move to self. Given the elite nature of Satanists, I toyed with the idea that this inability for the Majority to apprehend, recognise and overcome the driver of their organism as the Satanist is able to, was due to two things:
The differing degree of mergence of the Acausal with the respective nexions.
The presence of an x factor in the respective organism enabling independent recognition of the dominant power currently driving their organism.
I hypothesise that Self emerges from Ego by virtue of the Self becoming Self-Aware. This self-awareness primarily requires the Self to realise it exists. So how does the Self come to recognise itself, and furthermore become the dominant psychanism over the virtually absolute dominance of the Ego in many cases, either naturally or magically? It is reasonable to assume that there exists some sort of trigger for the Self’s awareness, that such triggers prompt the organism into suddenly becoming aware of the Psychanism in current control.
Yet the ‘Psychanisms’ are intangible and, from many points of view inseparable: as much a part of us as we are of it. So how does an organism apprehend them? In part, this is where the Alchemical and Magickal working toward the ability to recognize and separate the Self from the Ego may come in. Yet logically speaking, perhaps the Psychanisms recognise their image and become consciously aware of it in the same way as the organism they inhabit does – by its reflection in a mirror?
Esoterically and Sociologically speaking, if one thinks of the manner in which a child’s unconscious slowly forms into an Ego, one realises a process occurs wherein the organism is unable to see itself except in other people via the visible external interactions and changes it makes. (Added to of course by Environment, Culture et al until personal identity is achieved) One gets the impression that everyone is looking at everyone and everything else simply to see or more precisely, Define, themselves. Since the myth ‘Equality’ and the concept of all people being equal has no standing in my hypothesis, perhaps it is the unequal portioning of charge to some individuals via the different degree of individual mergence with the Acausal that enables certain individuals better recognition and control of their Psychanisms.
Of course, if one views the Self as on the same fundamental mission as the Ego, that is, to see its reflection in other Psychanisms of the same species to reaffirm itself, one can see a distinct major disadvantage in the ratio of Self (rare and highly polished mirrors) to Ego (crass lenses of personal distortion) by which the Self may recognise itself. It is easy to appreciate thus, the rarity of the Self being attained and then kept in power as the dominant Psychanism. Perhaps this vast difference in ratio is the reason for the hermitage of Self-types who seek solace away from the majority, the paradigm of Ego. Nietzsche for example?
Unable to find another Self to reflect itself back to itself, perhaps the Self is forced to seek solace in isolation to try and mirror itself by itself. If this is the case, the ability of the dominant Psyche to grow upon Self-Reflection leads me to surmise that each organism theoretically ‘radiates’ something to be reflected. Beams of psyche like the light of a sun (Radia Sol) perhaps, which it beams out toward the Psyches of other organisms, using them like mirrors or walls to bounce itself or ‘ideas’ off. Including of course, anything else that might serve as a mirror, which can be as simple as a book, or as complex as the incommunicable sensations received by virtue of being affected by the matrix. Why? In order to send itself back information about itself to define itself, perhaps continually, in order to stay in dominance over the other aspects of the psyche, and to define which aspect is in control.
The writings below attempt to demonstrate how metaphysically this ‘Radia Sol’ might work – and I’ve broken the theory down into several smaller fundamental principles to aid an understanding.
What is a model?
Models, are an integral tool of my ability to artistically interpret and demonstrate concepts, especially those related to Physics, Quantum Theory, or the Acausal for which I lack the necessary knowledge of mathematics to convey. Quite simply, a model is the building of a structure, with bits and pieces arranged and labelled in such a way that the esoteric forces I am trying to demonstrate can represent themselves.
One example of a Causal model might be a diagram or a picture whereby the forces are represented through labels and accepted scientific doctrine. An Acausal example might be when I draw a parallel between a thing that is recognized and known by the majority as a ‘Real’ or ‘Accepted’ thing or function within the Causal. Often I’ll use a metaphor to explain that which is beyond cause and effect, allows for x amount of dimension, and is generally not accepted, i.e. the image of a burning sea of oil to represent the Acausal and its nexions.
Take the example of a remote control car as being the accepted view of a causal Model. It has a structure that is made up of many parts and components, arranged and labelled in such a way that the parts and components can express specific principles actively such as motion, acceleration, inertia, electricity, etc. By its abilities to do so with a remote control, it defines the meaning of the nature of the model as a ‘Remote Control Car’. Note that it expresses a range of physics and laws – yet is contained within the postulate, and operates on the presupposition, that there are only four dimensions.
However, in this example, the parts, wheels, frame, motor, gears, etc are often understood by a binding general consensus and are recognised fairly easily by the majority of people. They are familiar parts that go together in a familiar way. Most people are aware the wheels are used to propel the frame, the motor to propel the wheels, the remote control to propel the whole thing… etc etc. While few of the majority, actually understand how it works, they accept this model defined by causal laws and physics and geometry, as representative of the causal, of the ‘Real World’.
However, the model I am about to construct is metaphysical. – The ‘parts’, whilst referred to by names commonly and causally known, may not necessarily have the causal physics associated with that which is alluded to. For example – I may use the word ‘wave’ but this doesn’t necessarily bind my usage of the word to all or any accepted meaning of the familiar word ‘wave’. As always with esoteric manuscripts, there are some important things to remember about models used to demonstrate Esoteria before we continue – and these are as follows:
I) The parts that make up the whole of the Acausal model are not solid ineffable terms or descriptions of objects or movements – they are merely abstract inferences to enable the apprehension of the forces or concept being dealt with in a (mostly) common everyday way using parts that are causally familiar. As they are parts in a model, it is easy to think of the word wave for example, as an actual ‘wave’ and to associate the ideas connected to the word and term ‘wave’ as being applicable and only applicable to the part labelled ‘wave’. This is a fundamental error – since these parts are not intended to represent the actual parts that make up the model, but familiar components used to help give understanding on a basic level necessary to comprehend esoteric ideas. Furthermore the term ‘parts’ is misleading since the dimensions of the Acausal are not fitted together like those of a causal model – and the reader is wise to keep in mind that what is described using causal terms cannot represent the actual nature of Acausal forces.
II) The causal motions, effects, or changes that the parts demonstrate upon one another and the model as the parts and their function are explained, are mostly irrelevant, since the model deals with the Essence, the Idea behind the model. And it is this Idea behind the model, separate from the parts and familiar associations with the parts themselves, that I seek to bring to light.
III) The model is not infallible – it is after all only a model. Too often criticisms are found with the model before the Idea which the model is trying to elaborate – (and catch 22, can rarely do, without the use of such models) is apprehended. Too often the appearance is observed and not the essence. This fundamental flaw in perception develops the Projection that is the bane of all such esoteric models. Since sure, while the parts of a model exist as they Are, unless one is able to view the Idea behind the parts – one will never understand essence. And it is this raw numinous genius that is alone important. The model is not a representation of the actual Essence of the Idea, but uses familiar forms to demonstrate it. Essence, which is without causal form -relies on the limited forms available to an individual to express itself in a causal way – and is therefore a difficult concept to apprehend, work with, or show to others.
IV) The ability to see the Idea behind the model, from the model, and think beyond the model is paramount. It enables latent genius to presence itself – and not necessarily the genius of the model’s maker, but that which comes from another individual who grasps and then evolves the Idea in ways the model maker may have not thought of. The more organisms capable of apprehending the Acausal the more chance of eventually representing it on its own terms, in Acausal ways.
V) To better understand my model, you will require some knowledge of ‘Wave Mechanics’. I of course assume that like myself, when faced with a subject of which one knows nothing or very little about – you undertake the necessary research to remedy this. For my model, I have posited the reality of wave mechanics and built up the theory from this postulate.
Wave Mechanics – A Crash Course
A wave rises and falls as it travels – the rise and fall are called Crest and Trough respectively. The distance between Crest and Crest or Trough and Trough is called a Wavelength.
The number of wavelengths that pass a certain point in a given amount of time is called the waves Frequency.
If two waves meet each other of the same frequency, both the Crests and Troughs of those waves combine and increase in size as they run together or phase. This is called Constructive Interference.
If two waves of the same or different frequency meet each other halfway however, the waves do no overlap perfectly, and the crests and troughs of the waves do not coincide. This is called Destructive Interference.
If two identical waves are exactly half a wavelength out of Phase, the crests of one wave lined up with the trough of the other wave, these waves cancel each other out and no wave appears.
There are also complicated waves in which phase and wavelength are out of sync a bit, making them both constructive and destructive in different places.
Note: Electrons are/embody both wave/particle properties: the more energy that an electron has the shorter its wavelength. Any point in any wave could be the location of the Electron. At the time of writing Electrons cannot be pinpointed in time and space and this peculiar occurrence is referred to as Quantum Physics.
My aim in showing you some wave mechanics is to demonstrate the complexity of waves and the myriad of ways in which they can interact with one another.
This is an important part in the model, but remember; the part is not to be understood as strictly adhering to the properties of wave mechanics, but is instead an unknown quality only re-presented by the use of waves.
Now to familiarize you with my concept of ‘Emanations’. The following is not a detailed study of emanations, but instead aims to give you the reader what is popularly known as ‘the gist’.
Most people are familiar with “vibes” / (vibrations). A typical example would be “getting bad vibes/ good vibes”. Often this phenomenon occurs without the individual even being in a position to get the usual sensory information when making a customary good/bad judgment. For example, most of us are aware of our ‘6th’ sense when someone is watching or following us in a sinister fashion. What gives us the feeling, the ‘vibe’, that something bad is about to happen, or that we are in danger despite our other senses lack of alert – neither hearing, seeing, smelling, touching, or tasting, danger?
It’s common to get a bad feeling about a place, but more specifically from people, to feel comfortable or uncomfortable in the presence of strangers, because of the way they seem to give off or emanate some kind of good or bad feeling from within themselves. This is the intuitive at work surely – but then if it cannot see, hear, touch, taste, or smell a bad situation, what does it intuit? Is it possible organisms give off frequencies or wavelengths by our energy, matter, chemical composition, or some such thing? – That we beam or radiate good/bad feelings like satellites sending signals, and likewise receive good/bad signals without the aid of sensory input that tell us the nature of the invisible something is okay/not okay? Perhaps when two such identical frequencies meet that’s how we get people ‘on the same wavelength’? I won’t be going into such possibilities too deeply here, since it’s a topic that is already much thrown about in Occult and Scientific circles under terms like fields, magnetism, aura etc… and is already a familiar concept to most by nature, usually just under a different name.
Based on my own experiences with ‘having aura’ and ‘giving vibes’ I’ve postulated that they exist and radiate from within an organism. I refer to these vibes, the giving off of waves or frequencies or charge or what have you, as ‘emanation’. If we emanate, if we possess a vibration that emits telltale signals of our nature, and I feel we do, why do we do it and how?
I aim to demonstrate my theory with a theoretical model. A theoretical model subject to the above stipulations about the nature of the parts and the whole of the model, the purpose of the model, and herein attempt to sweep aside the confines of the Causal and its forms to illustrate ‘Radia Sol’.
The Theoretical Model assumes the following postulates exist:
That three Aspects within the Psyche are vying for dominance: Unconscious, Ego and Self.
That each of the Aspects emanates and that dominant emanation by an Aspect ensures dominance over the organism by that Aspect.
That the Aspects emanate both independently and simultaneously with the others in differing degrees.
That an Aspect uses emanation to recognise itself as the dominant aspect, and then continually emanates to affirm dominance and define itself.
That Aspects are able to emanate a vast range of frequencies and even match the frequencies emanated by other Psyches.
That the frequencies emitted are subject to some or all of the laws of wave mechanics.
That the Ego is the dominant Aspect in the majority.
That the dominance of an Aspect can and does vary in degree within an organism.
That the Self can act independently of the Ego and the Unconscious and vice versa.
That the emanations emitted by all three Aspects, whilst invisible to the eye or modern science at present, radiate from one Psyche to/through/at/into/etc other Psyches constantly and ceaselessly and can be observed by the nature of interaction with ones total environment or “Matrix”.
That the Aspects use emanation like echo-sound to recognize themselves.
That Ego emanations are different to Self emanations – requiring different environments to succeed in dominance.
That Ego uses other Ego’s to remain dominant, and Self uses other Self to do the same.
That distortion takes place within the emanations unless identical aspects are interacting.
That Higher consciousness and a shift from Ego to Self can be achieved if one finds a location that does not distort the echo of its emanation.
With this is mind we can now proceed to the Theory.
Radia Sol : Emanations of the Self- A Theory.
The Emanations of the Self in my theory are best thought of as waves.
Ever, you emit the frequency of your Unconscious, Ego, and Self in unique waves, like ripples on a pond, out onto the ether. Intuitively seeking to Be.
A vast expanse of millions of other Unconscious, Ego, and Self are also unconsciously or consciously emitting frequencies.
The Organism (via acausal energies) projects differing emanations onto the ether (these can be thought of as ‘questions’) to other organisms simultaneously. Seeking to ‘Be’, to become dominant, demands that the Aspect order chaos to know its own image, its own being. Therefore these emanations are the base nature, the ‘feelers’ of the Organism that bounce ideas, conversation, interaction etc, off other Organisms (mirrors) in an attempt to put together a picture of what it actually looks like – and what it is that actually exists. The received replies from these mirrors can be though of as ‘answers’.
Each of the three Aspects vys for domination over an Organism’s psyche but the aspect that receives more replies to its emanations than the other two is selected as the dominant driver of an organism. Usually however, the natural process of life takes an Organism through these three Aspects, the last emerging during mid-life of an Organism or after particularly harrowing or harsh experiences. Over the last two thousand years this ability of the Self to become dominant and maintain its power has been vastly diminished due to a lack of Self-types, processes used to reach self and the excess majority of Ego-types. What makes the attainment even more difficult is the distortion of the matrix by Magian design that has allowed so many of the immature Ego-types to breed but does not allow progress to the next stage of the mature Organism, the Self.
Hypothetically, ‘answers’ are received, processed, assimilated and more ‘questions’ sent out. However, if the emanations act somewhat like waves, then perhaps they are not always directly focused at a receiver but emanate like a sun rather than a laser, and both ‘questions’ and ‘answers’ are subject to chaos. The infinitesimal number of organisms all emanating at once could be represented as the outward spreading of ripples on the surface of a pond after a stone has been thrown in. Eventually the joining of separate ripples occurs as more stones are thrown in until so many stones are thrown in that the ripples become unrecognisable. Emanations, being bounced and rocketed from one location (location: an abstract plane of projection such as an idea, concept, form, human construct or even another human etc) to another, are possibly altered by similar properties as are the waves in wave mechanics. Stronger waves may assimilate, distort, fragment other waves over and over again, they may even cancel other waves out. Resulting in a perpetual tumultuous multitude of confusion and chaos. Especially when you consider that a little like the game of paper, scissors, rock, the three different aspects emanate differently and the effect of each from one psyche on each aspect of another psyche, allows for virtually infinite outcomes. Perhaps this chaos could be likened to ‘Sensory Perception’ if these emanations are also what serve to define dimension, relativity, and order (ad infinitum) of our Organism in relation to the matrix?
However – this confusion of the process from Unconscious to Ego to Self reigns because of the domination of the Majority by the Ego. The Ego, using others organisms to reflect itself off where the dominant Aspect is also the Ego, mostly operates in a causally contained frame of reference, subject to causal distortion and all manner of postulates of reality, and is inherently a contradiction to itself via the positing of ‘opposites’ for example. If Self generates Self, then Ego generates ego, and with so MUCH Ego the likelihood of a Self being created instead, is very slim. What we are experiencing in terms of Aeonics, is the perpetual creation of ‘Organism without Self’ – a bi-partmental Psyche, a global populace in psychic limbo.
On the rare occasion when the organism becomes aware of Self, a search or echo-scan for other Self’s is begun by that Organism. It tries to find a location where it can refract itself – in order to define itself. By virtue of the Organism being aware of Self, this scan for other Self is more focused than the scan performed by the Ego. The Self temporarily no longer in thrall to illusions, no longer sends it waves out in all directions, but in focused bursts to specific receivers to attain a direct reply. But to get feedback requires the highly polished mirrors that other Selfs are, that are very rare. Perhaps given the unique nature of emanations, a Self has different specifications for what it can and can’t reflect itself off. However, unlike the Ego, I hypothesise that the emanations of a Self are not altered by absorption of the emanation by the Other Self, nor does the mingling or phasing of the original emanation occur as it does in Egos, creating a mongrel hybrid. That is to say, when the emanation of an Ego is absorbed by another Ego, it is distorted and mingled into a different refraction or wavelength containing emissions of that Ego as well as the original. Or the emanation is split into more than one wave, part of which is refracted elsewhere and only part of an echo or none at all recieved. Or the Ego even receives a foreign echo created elsewhere but which is interpreted as the reply to the emanation sent out.
I believe this distortion is not applicable between Selves. A Self is a complete Whole comprised of both anima and animus, no longer in need of a ‘half’ (either feminine or masculine) to complete itself and as such is no longer dependant on finding halves to complete (usually just compliment) itself as is the task of the Ego. Therefore it has no need for either feminine or masculine emanations as given off by the Ego and, basically, negates them.
More often than not however, the Self is unable to find a similar complete receiver to refract itself off and either seeks solace, loses dominance and is once again replaced by Ego, or perhaps in extreme (or typical?) cases, dies, and the Organism loses any chance of becoming Self-aware again.
Just as we seldom see our own physical organism or what we look like from an external view, but instead possess notions of such that give us our own personal definition of ourselves, perhaps the Self actively seeks to view its own image by sending internal emanations to the external sources around it, hoping for a mirror. And just a mirror – since because it is a complete whole it no longer needs any other organisms input but its own to see itself. But without this mirror – it cannot Be. The Idea or Process of seeking to be Self is more often than not stifled early, and even murdered in many people by society seeking to suppress recognition of this aspect. This makes finding a suitable mirror for the Self to refract off all the more difficult and random to achieve. Perhaps then, when the Self finds such a rare mirror in which to ‘become’ more of itself, and gains precedence over the organism as the dominant Psychanism – it operates on an entirely new system no longer using emanations for the same purpose? Perhaps it gains an increase of concentration and control over its emanation and uses it more like a laser than a radiating wave to cut through egos, so great its power it is no longer is applicable to the same restrictions imposed upon an ego by having or being in thrall to the ego.
Yet in those rare moments when the Self is able to find such a higher receiver, and when two Selfs emanate their Self and nothing more – (achievable only via that intangible quality, Self-Honesty) the two Selfs are able to refract each others emanation without absorbing or mongrelizing it because each Self is of its Self, is whole, rejects all other input but its own and has no interest in projecting the Self onto others.
However – in the case of a Self needing a Self to become dominant, the paradox is posed – how does the Psyche become Self if one cannot find a mirror – in other words, how does the Self find a mirror if in the first place there are no Selfs? It seems difficult to imagine a Self being formed prior to being Self already – but therein the alchemical and magickal training of individuals to recognise and overcome the Ego makes possible the existence of Selfs out there. Furthermore, Jung suggests that the Self is naturally attained for a period of time, but the dominance of which must be worked at to maintain or lost again, and usually forever. Therefore, it is possible to find such mirrors and doesn’t necessarily require two organisms to enable recognition of Self via a mutual transaction.
In the case of the Self evolving on its own, in my opinion the power of self-honesty is the sheer power of all – and using this power to complete oneself, a Whole needs no additional input to function. With no energy expended in ‘echo location’ trying to see the Self anymore, the Self is self-empowered. (Continuing with the metaphor of the Sun, they self-replicate like a thermonuclear explosion). If the Self only refracts itself, the power can only grow, since it is Self-Effort, Self-Love, Self-Achievement, Self-Awakening, and Self-Awareness that occurs. If this is the case, the Self wouldn’t expend its energy carelessly like the Ego does, and perhaps an excess of power ensues which flows over or spills, onto other aspects of the Self’s drive to power – ‘Wisdom’ maybe, or Enlightenment, or other such things. If this could occur en massé perhaps with more and more Selfs balancing (or at least increasing) the ratio of Self to Ego; the charge, the power, of the Cosmic might become perpetual as the Selfs start to become more dominant making more and more mirrors available to potential Selfs.
This model/theory may not provide ‘food for thought’ for all, or even for many – but it does offer a different perspective on how we function and why. The Theory can be superimposed over all human interactions to explain their mechanics by virtue of emanation. Why humans don’t get along, why misunderstandings or love occurs between us, how we find enlightenment, why so few people ever reach enlightenment, or why the chaos exists in our lives, our ideas, our identities, our experiences, and our heads, for example. Furthermore, it offers an esoteric explanation of how the three (psychological) aspects of an organism might function rather than the accepted dual view of our organism and psyche combined as the one inseparable power which drives us: namely, as a sort of will to power to become dominant, lest it become recessive and replaced.
It’s hardly an overestimate to suggest the fierce domination of the Ego-mirror in societies overshadow the rare and often easily broken Self-mirror a million to one – perhaps more. Without a healthy Renaissance (Satanic, for example) in which organisms are enabled recognition of the three Pyschanisms, perhaps we are killing ourSelves simply because they have lost the will to live. It’s no small wonder in such a climate hostile even to emergence of the Self that it hibernates. But to let the Self sleep, is to die a slow and insidious death, deafened and maddened by a ceaseless, pointless, bombardment of Egoic emanation.
Tnepres Ra 114.e.h
Imagine that I have two forms to work with, the Church of Satan, and the Temple of Set – is either one of them right, or one of them more correct than the other? ~ ~ ~ Questions like ‘Is either one of them right or more correct than the other’ may be a well-meaning division that seeks to simplify the subject matter so as to delineate the choices, but this question, by virtue of even being asked, cannot help but pose further problems. These problems always eventuate in the instant that just One form or ideal is held up as a mode of heurisy – that is to say, as a means or model used as the base or ground from which one proceeds. No ideal and no form is ever or can ever be singular in nature but exists as a multiplicity, – its very presence divides space – which is to say that any supposed singularity possesses attachments that come with it whether one likes it, or accepts it, or not. If we say No, then we automatically posit the existence of Yes. Without Yes, No cannot be understood because it has no context against which to be compared – no tension of opposites as it were. White, gives us the tension of Black, but then also Grey. If we say Right, then we automatically posit Wrong, but we also posit Left which in turn posits Up, Down and direction in general – which cannot be without supposing Space in which to move in said directions – which then supposes the absence of space, non-movement, and so on. One could liken this to the advent (possibly invent?) of numbers. One comes into being. It is only natural that with nothing but one to imagine, it is imagined against itself. And supposes two. Two and One supposes Three… A process like this “inherent multiplicity” is suggested to be at the heart of the Big Bang Theory. These may seem like simplistic examples – but so many times have I not taken them into consideration despite ‘knowing’ the power of my own mind to set up 23 currents in my way of thinking that I think it useful to re-iterate them. The powerful logic of the Greeks sadly falls all too often into disuse in favour of absurdity. The moment we posit something, we immediately bring into being an entire army of alternate and connected aspects that go along with it. A metaphor for this “inherent multiplicity” is to be found in an old story that goes when John the rapist held up his hand in the sign of the Benediction – on the wall behind him his shadow correspondingly made a sign called the Malediction. Forms behave very similarly to this. Forms however are multiplied exponentially each time they are subject to interpretation, they do not have just a shadow, but possess a mirror image, a reflection, a refraction, a description, analogy, simile, relative spaces in time, and an undetermined number of aspects limited only by human imagination. Largely these multiple aspects are conjured forth when form is evoked or expressed through language– language cannot help but create attachments to any form brought into being and then proceeds to add attachments even to the attachments until the form is layered under a thick crust of illusions. Were we able to strip away every element of this crust we would find, in a sense, empty space denoting the original formlessness from which interpretation drew the particular form forth. For in any act of interpretation, say when one looks at a tree, one subjectively isolates only part of the space and visible contents of the worlds totality (the Black Clay) and moulds it with shapes, names, area, description and other values that break the whole into manageable chunks – i.e. one harnesses a particular and partial idea and pulls it out of the greater whole – then treats that partial aspect pulled out as a whole itself. I think this is because everything we bring into being is grounded in morality. Morality is an inescapable filter kept in place in part due to the language we use and the way it behaves. Latin, being the root of English, was a language developed by the Church. It was cobbled together from many other languages and was designed to be a universal language that would breed out the languages of the pagans. Because of the intent inlaid within it – it expresses a particular ethos, viz. the ancient ethos of Christianity, and this ethos is grounded in the Either/Or mode definitive of morality. What the world was like before morality I should love to know – but at this time, Morality is a prison that binds language to express itself in time and space and through a tension of opposites. Most people don’t appear to think too hard about what our language is and does or how it operates at this level – at its prime magical base. However, I do. For example: when we posit anything, i.e. “Timmy’s hat is green” we use ‘Is’ to isolate and exclude timmy’s hat from being other colours, from being any other type of clothing, or from being anyone elses hat. “Is” is itself a moral certitude and a positivism. As I have said above, in affirming a positive form or set of forms, we instantly set up a set of negative forms and vice-versa. But this is not out of ignorance per se but because we really cannot help it – there is a duplicity (2) and multiplicity (more than 2) inherent in the very essence of language that sets off the forms we create against their negative and at the same time summons unwanted attachments. For instance, we assume Timmy is a person, that the person who made the statement knows what green is, that it is in fact a voiced statement not perhaps some written sign, that Timmy is a person’s name, and that there is a hat at all. We make vague logical conclusions because these words and their combination into this sentence bring with their existence, certain attachments – and these steps are the foundation of communication. Yet as we discern sentences from words, the same process applies to words from letters. While the word Timmy contains the isolated letters of T, I, M, M, and Y – which mean little by themselves, their combination brings mental assumptions forth. I.e. we immediately picture the combination of these letters as a name, viz. Timmy – and assume that Timmy is a person. We get a sense of a physical body, perhaps a boy, wearing a hat. A green hat no less, but what colour green do we picture? Dark green, olive, verdant, lime, bright, blue-green, emerald? We would likely all differ in interpretation of that detail because the sentence does not instruct us as to which green. That information is missing. Yet, while our mind is processing which green the hat might be, it has probably already jumped to the conclusion that Timmy is a person, not perhaps a dog, or a mannikin, or even a girl – and already built up a certain picture, a certain prejudice about Timmy and the green hat. For the purpose of this exercise it really doesn’t matter what colour Timmy’s hat is – (dark green) but serves as an example that we often process information in a certain manner without questioning important parts of that information or indeed our own information processor. My point here however, is that while we may all make different assumptions – we will nonetheless all be forced to use the same vehicle to do it, flaws and all, viz. language – and are thus each unconsciously constrained in our available modes for interpretation. While numerous studies into linguistics and communication have time and again eventuated in the understanding that we cannot really ever understand one another – because we are not aware of this particular prison there is very little opportunity to develop alternate means by which to communicate. One of the infuriating problems with form is that they are impossible to grasp without using more form – owing to the fact that no form can ever exist singularly. If instead of asking ‘which organization is right’ we were to ask, ‘right for who or for what’ – we might think it possible to arrive at a more definitive answer – to question the question and assess whether it is the right one to ask. But as you can see from the ontology created by trying to define right by defining right, we only promote the creation (and negatives) of many more forms. Y to the power of infinity. We end up more deluged than before in information and forms with the x amount of shadows, reflections, opposites and attachments they cannot help but bring with them. The idea of something being ‘Right’ in itself – as if there were some one true meaning – is to mistake (or deliberately ignore – Christianity, I’m looking at you!) the abstracts used to define another abstract as every bit as objective as the primary abstract one seeks to define. In other words, we invent things (T), to validate something else we have invented (I), and if we manage to convince ourselves with enough words that this thing we have invented actually exists (X) we tend to mistake our tools and our inventions as real too. For instance, to make my point, it is necessary to believe in or summon up the concept of Reality itself couched in a whole host of others concepts in order to convey the concept I am trying to convey. This labyrinth of logic that characterizes conceptual thought works marvelously where humans are concerned – so long as its never looked at too closely. When it is – it all falls down. Here is another example that uses the Temple of THEM. The Temple of THEM (an abstract) was characterized as being based on faith in Synchronicity (further abstract) for example. So one abstract was used to validate (prop up) the other which then created a base of abstracts that supported one another and to which all manner of other abstracts could then be attached – including the validation of the process of its creators connecting abstracts to begin with. Each abstract brings with it an illusion of solidarity (of form) but also visible and hidden duties and boundaries – which boundaries are often not detected until certain conflicts occur due to the increasing complexity of one’s belief system. What one effectively does when they ask ‘Which group is right for me?’ Is to narrow down the infinitesimal possibility of choices available from the infinite collective. Perhaps this is because to grasp the scope of the world with all its complexity would overwhelm the senses – or perhaps it is precisely because the world has been broken into so many chunks from its original simplicity, with names, ology’s, onomy’s, ism’s and so on that it seems much more complicated than it is – that a process of mental mapping takes place filling spaces with thousands of names for objects and items and people and their combinations so as to make space seem extremely crowded. – especially when the human automatically itemized the contents of this space. Consider some of the many alternate options their question has closed off to them – they could have chosen from a wider set of groups instead of just the two; they could have flipped a coin to decide their choice; but they have already locked themselves into giving a particular answer just by asking a particularly phrased question. They have even imposed upon themselves a duty to answer their question. They have asked ‘Which’ – this choice of words has locked them into an inevitable ‘one form or the other’ based decision limited by the content they have selected to focus their decision on. They have said ‘group’ – narrowing down their answer even more – since the question now precludes individuals and possibly even selecting oneself. Moreover they have themed their choices, choosing between two satanic based groups. They have said ‘Is’ – denoting a positive affirmation (thus creating its corresponding negative – which group ISN’T right for me?) of one of the groups. They seek something to Be, and have locked out the option to not Be that something. They have said ‘Right’ – imposing a moral value judgement upon the question which will further limit the answer based on the strictures of their statutes of morality. They have said ‘for’ indicating an unconscious belief that the object in question is something they can take from or believe is meant for them. Thus they have made value judgements already about the groups that will affect their final decision. And they have also said ‘me’ – and here is where it gets tricky. What is a ‘me’? Well, what will decide which group is right? Will it be me? Or will it be you? Will it come down to a comparative list of their benefits and the common-sense of their movements? If so then what will you base that comparison on – what do you consider beneficial? So many variables… I have a way to simplify them all. If you say to me that the Temple of Set is more superior to the Cos – it is irrelevant what I think unless I am seeking to impose my will upon you. What if I am not? I am only compelled by your opinion to believe that you have an opinion. But the content of your opinion is beside the point unless again I am seeking to impose my will on you. If I disagree with your opinion? Do I, like so many do, then set up logical arguments, moral based judgements, and opinions of my own, in a careful arrangement to weaken your statements, and perhaps even your personal character – thus showing how the form I follow is better than the form you follow, and attempt to prove that I am a better judge of things than you? Typically, yes. This is precisely what I would do, return comment with an argument, response, or discussion – whatever you want to call it. Though whether I answer nicely or aggressively put forth a reply makes no difference overall in what I would be doing at a primal level – which would be attempting to exercise my will upon you or others who can exercise their will upon you by seeking control, of you, of events, of the singular space the ego can occupy, because only one ego can dominate a given space at any time. But in the end – when opinions clash – can anyone win? Sometimes, someone will back down – accede to someone else’s point of view, perhaps diplomatically so as to keep their own view by widening it enough to fit in the view of their opponent. But more often than not, when neither party will accede, comments turn away from the subject matter and toward the personal judgement and character of each person involved. I believe this shows the true struggle going on beneath the illusory battle to ‘be right’– which is not primarily to prove one’s opinion or forms against someone else’s per se, but to vy for the limited room allowed to prove will to power. Conversations, however tame or meek, are a direct attack by one ego on another that sometimes use indirect or rather, ‘incidental’, means such as a labyrinth of forms and concepts that the ego believes in and upholds, purely to start fights by having something to defend. The only way to win – is to never play the game. But there is a vital piece of the puzzle missing at this point and it is this: The only way to make any judgement at all is to first have some kind, any kind, of belief – which belief (sans form) immediately shapes our blank slate – into a particular geometric shape. This shape will attract other shapes and build a total shape that by will by virtue of its nature fit with/in/against some shapes but exclude others. That is to say, its own geometry, its own nature, will preclude certain types of other geometry and certain natures from ever interacting with it, just as if a wall was built or a line drawn in the mental sand that says to various forms and ideals ‘you can come in because you fit my ideal’, but ‘you must stay out there because you don’t’. This notion is best captured in the popular and eternal ideology created by humanity that voices itself as the ‘us’ and ‘them’ division. Naturally this division tends to find a voice in the most basic differences of geometry – political concepts that have developed such as ‘Race’, religious concepts that have developed such as ‘True Believer’, or scientific concepts that have developed such as ‘Facts’. Unfortunately though I see some interesting connections – a discussion of this process in relation to the mind with its habit of repression, the unconscious, the self and so on would take me too far from the subject matter at hand – but I expect the reader may have already drawn their own conclusions about the relationship of these matters to their and others psyche. If I can return to the matter of attachments for a moment. All indications are that the total number and nature of attachments (being suffuse) that accompany forms cannot with any sagacity be predicted, expected or even consciously recognized in any sort of entirety. At best we have vague semblances of what we believe in that we solidify with an armour of abstracts (such as words). These attachments can make life difficult when they drive our will without our will knowing it. Consider the person who joins an Aryan group because he agrees with the noble sentiments espoused by the Nazi’s of fatherland, unity, brotherhood – but correspondingly becomes tarred with the attachments of that form without his consent – i.e. tarred with the brush of the swastika, anti-semitism, the holocaust, Gestapo cruelty, and all manner of associations that have attached or been attached to this form and its signs. Whether they want them or not, our Aryan has just become a race-hating nazi in the eyes of many. In effect, his ‘me’ has been changed by the forms with which he associates. It matters little how eloquently he tries to explain his interest is only with those aspects of the philosophy he admires – because he is enmeshed in a sticky web of forms and their attachments both unpleasant and pleasant, the Benefaction and the Malediction, and, so are the many others that will condemn him. Those that might condemn him do so because they too are enmeshed in their own webs of form; perhaps their forms are centred around semitic pride and hate for neo-nazis and the different associations they make to a holocaust or hitler. Ideologically speaking they may be at opposite ends of the political spectrum. Yet they are both unified, involved in the same process of being controlled by forms to which they attach/detach or are attached/detached by whatever cause, mired in moral judgement. Before I finish up I will take the opportunity to quickly duck off into the tricky and dangerous ground of ‘immorality’ and ethics where such a paring down of these respective modes in effect suggests that both are equal; that killing a baby with a sledgehammer is equivalent to patting a kitten on the head. In other words, that everyone is as guilty or blameless as the other because they have no control over the forms that drive them. If I can imagine for a moment that it is possible at all to escape morality; this is exactly what I believe to be the case. Without imposing some kind of morality on our judgements – no thought or deed, event or person, can be judged one way or the other. They cannot be judged at all – for judgement rests on the supposition of morality. What constitutes/validates morality is both individually and socially determined by the combination of 23 current held by each person and by the total collective. Responsibility for morality rests with the individual who is held to have free will and the wherewithal to make moral decisions, but laws denote an expectation to follow a certain decree of the masses. The threat of punishment stops most of us spiralling out of control to serve self-interest.* But whether morality is another human construct that we have acquired, or is something innate, who can say. It is a moral judgement for me just to say having this type of judgement is as good as it is bad. Yet it is also moral for someone to insist that they are immoral – since morality contains within its form the tension opposite – viz. the very option of immorality is innate/implicit in morality, so it is a tautology to try to create morality’s opposite. Nothing can be immoral. Whatever the ethics involved, whatever we choose to consider to take into account in making our decision – is generally up to the forms we uphold. Some of us will filter our decisions to compliment various forms or group consensus or some ideological premise believing it with all our heart to be our choice. The problem with ethics and coming to some conclusion about what is definitively right or wrong is a problem of having to resort to subjective morality and subjective values, the result of which can be seen in the constant warfare and bloodshed humanity shows when forms clash. I believe there are no objective rights, or wrongs, or values. I therefore cannot fairly say with any authority what is right for you, or for anyone else, but only what is right for me insofar as my freedom/prison allows me. The more forms I attach to myself, the more I imprison myself. And that is why I believe conversation, however selfless it paints itself, seeks at all times to be or become an exertion of will by both parties. Assuming the reader has taken any of these points into some sort of consideration – and I ask again what you think to be ‘you’ – what is right for you – I can presume that enough natural habit has been challenged and conscious reflection brough to the fore to give you cause to reconsider what we really say with each word we use, what we do with each word we use, and the spiderweb that results when we use them in any combination. At the start of my talk I wrote “So now we have two forms to work with, the Church of Satan, and the Temple of Set – is either one of them right, or one of them more correct than the other?” I explained that I believed this to be a channel or mode by which I limit the available possibilities and close in on one particular aspect or group of aspects by creating a wall, a boundary, an obstacle, a statement, a form – to define how I will proceed or react and in what direction. But in asking the question I don’t actually have two forms to work with, but three, because I created another form by which to decide between two others. This one here has been created as a fourth to explain this trilogy. So while the question seems to be about two distinct choices, it’s really more than that. Unfortunately to try and explain these processes I have outlined above only sinks me further and further into the geometric mire of form. On the surface of things we appear to try to escape forms (using more and more of them to do so believing that we are able to narrow things down, be specific) – and on one level, it is accepted that we do, but on another level, a more piercing analysis, we cannot escape the hidden traps simply because there is nowhere to escape to. There exists as a distant option the voiceless realm of Art – where form is used to communicate without the trappings inherent in language – but the idea of completely foregoing language altogether rallies billions of egos – who are part of language itself – collectively against the idea. Assuming we could ever have a blank slate when we approach forms – the statements others make in their writing on behalf of various forms, (say Anton LaVey for the Church of Satan), that seek to appeal to our identity; the pride, emotions, sentiments, memories, etc of our ego; cultural norms or counter-cultural values; philosophical merit; current affairs; archetypal notions and memes; etcetera – that ask for our agreement, our chorus of applause, our time and patience, our money, blood, sweat or tears: can all be said to be appeals to our morality. If our morality is at the whim of the forms that inhabit us: we will choose to be in agreement or disagreement despite ourselves and according to the forms which choose for us. In Summary. What is right for you may not be right for me – because of the intricate attachments form brings when it is communicated through language, or through various mental filters. What is right for you depends on your moral code and the particular geometric (some might say synaptic) arrangement of the 23 syndrome that drives your brain to uphold certain forms that causes a counter-reaction to shun others. What is right for you is entirely at your discretion assuming human beings can ever manually determine their ‘I’ within the myriad of elements that act on our behalf and influence/prejudice/bias our decisions with attachments and shadows. If we recognized we all wear 23-type blinkers in regards to our decisions – we might be able to make more informed decisions. (note that the very concept of informed decisions literally refers to form within decisions.) I tried to keep this treatise linear and orderly, unfortunately, there is no clear distinction where forms or morality start and end – these concepts are all deeply suffused within one another, swimming through one another and biting each other’s tails so as to swallow and become each other pending on how they are handled and by which mode perceived. This has always been a discernible problem when I attempt to outline notions to do with perception. Every form raised up creates a loophole, a shadow and the means to turn a form around on itself. I have written so much here that there are any number of holes by which my essay can be countered or attacked. But these are my own ruminations and even as I finish typing this I am certain that my mind moves to undermine its own creation and escape the prison it has built itself… ah see, there it goes. No state of perfection exists on shifting sands or ever will. I can only answer to my own forms just as I expect you will answer to yours. Most people require other people to hack their own arguments to pieces or validate/invalidate them. But I do just fine on my own. Heurisy is as Heurisy does. ~ ~ ~ Let me leave you with a final scenario – where, like Timmy’s green hat, certain information has been taken for granted in the haste to define Satan and Satanism – or possibly ignored, to justify man’s own notions as befit his ambitions. Given all that I have said in relation to individuality so far in 101 about the sacrifice one must make of it to belong to or subsist within a group mentality – consider how different things might have turned out historically for Earth if Satan had not satisfied the requisite sacrifice necessary to assemble an army of angels around himself to help overthrow heaven, but had indeed been the archetype of the individual he is so often claimed to represent. *See Australia of late (2007-2010) for instance, its present escalation of knife violence is influenced by four things, 1) for several years the government forced mothers to work and thus leave their children in daycare depriving them of vital maternal aspects that are usually imparted from mothers to their sons. 2) the diminishing of humans touching one another in any fashion has left many blind to the damage they do when they overcompensate in seeking touch and injure others. 3) poor law reforms due to the softness of political correctness and the over-stated empathy of everyone being a victim has led to few or no punishments being meted out resulting in a get-away-with murder mentality 4) no serious attempt to change social structures is considered to get to the genuine root of these problems, which are symptomatic reflections of the forms upheld at any given time and the creation of their shadows and attachments – wherein corporations and multi-nationals flood the world with certain messages that are re-inforced daily by the very institutions that claim to be fighting them. Since the ethos of teenagers is to define counter-culture by rebelling against culture campaigns like Don’t Drink and Drive, or No Hooning, provide the very tools for people to define and enter counter-culture. Media is highly irresponsible in this regard – in that, it washes it hands of all responsibility for the messages it sends. All indications are that it knows people are idiots, treats people accordingly, but acts indignant and claims the moral high ground when called out. When selling to us it relies on and plays up to our stupidity as a collective to buy into the advertised material – but when challenged it insists we are each capable of making our own choices. It switches between treating us collectively, and treating us individually – manipulating us masterfully.
The majority of the time – the mind acts to censor or restrict its immediate desires and impulses either by filtering them down into more socially acceptable alternatives or by learning deferred gratification. The unleashing of the Beast inside of us is historically attributable to the most abominate and horrific releases and actions of the human race – limited only by the already diverse and terrifying realm of imagination – with the exception of dark veins not yet tapped.
Some of this is detailed in Theory of the Beast, and some of the nature of evil and its energetic habit of dropping out of itself (just like the energetic behaviour of Absurdity or Chaos) is detailed in Intelligent Evil (Oto Anorha #32) in order to supersede the tension of opposites and come back over its previous incarnation with unexpected vengeance in an entirely new strain of abomination that leaves us frozen, breathless and afraid.
Choronzon is reputed to be an extremely dangerous arch-demon of the abyss – a force that dwells on the sickening trash and psychic waste spewed forth by the deluge of forms and human imaginings and day to day viciousness of its inner beast that moves in the shadows occasionally sprinting forth with its teeth bared to cause us to become atavistic and permit various degrees of atrocity. Crowley claimed to have summoned C with a friend in a famously recorded testimony wherein his friend tried to destroy/kill Crowley through possession.
Whilst one aspect of THEM is the alpha-cynic and that cynicism characterizes much of our writing – it should be pointed out that our cynicism acts as a filter to extract the refuse that attaches itself to the occult and to distil the truths beneath the lies. In short, we believe we are not alone and that there are any number of ignorant walls we maintain for our own protection to keep them out or keep them under control. There are ways to tear down these walls.
This includes a dangerous psychological rite that one can use to access the Beast directly and evoke the Devil’s energy in an uncontrolled and frightening fashion. Like many magical rites, it is simple – and acts by putting pressure on a few key variables. We originally called it the “Black Book of Satan” /but have re-termed it the Rite of RC (Regurgitating Choronzon) to prevent confusion between it and the publication by the ONA of the same name.
Appreciably, many people require great and difficult instructions, hard to get ingredients, days of kneeling before altars and so on. Maybe they feel they need to work up to it – or maybe that misunderstand just how close the Devil really is to the surface of all of us. [Heresy and the Heart of Darkness]. The following rite is ‘experimental’ – but something can be said that no-one has ever felt comfortable showing us or revealing their exact results or working grimoire. Embarrassment, illegality, taboo, shame, fear, reputation, and so on are all very powerful censors – and there is a good reason they exist.
The shock to the system of the RC Rite can be extraordinary and highly and permanently disturbing. It can and generally does open gates you cannot close without serious complications – and meeting the content that writhes in the Pit is often forgotten or dismissed because the ego so carefully blocks out the horrific throng that assails consciousness, most of the time. A certain desensitization has occurred that rites like the Black Mass help to highlight in regards to the power of our minds to really truly fuck us and make us cower in the corner strangled by our shadows – nightmares still have this power but they are often unwilled and arrive of their own volition. The RC Rite allows a conscious effort into this murky abyss with no protection except that which the individual may have developed through their long-worked for measure against psychic calamity or spiritual destruction.
1) Obtain for yourself a blank book with no less than 30 pages.
2) On the floor, outside or inside, draw/set up a broken pentagram. Also known as the Acausal pentagram it does not have a finished protective circle and the lines of the ‘gram are interrupted at points. See below. The pentagram is envisioned as having a black energy erupting from the centre with its tendrils obscuring the lines of the ‘gram and breaking the protective circle.
3) Light a white candle and place at each point of the acausal pentagram. Burn your choice of incense.
4) Sit outside the acausal pentagram and meditate for a maximum of 3 minutes until you are relaxed. Say ’I call on the forces of darkness and the powers of THEM. Fill ME, Guide ME, Show ME.’
5) Enter the acausal pentagram with your book and a pen.
6) Sit in the centre. Say ‘I open the Gates and I Remember.’
7) Blow out one of the candles and say ‘I need no protection, and I abandon myself to you. Fill ME, Guide ME, Show ME.’
You will shortly begin to write, without restraint, without order, without question: the darkest, cruellest, sickest, evillest things you can think of, with the express intention of fuelling them upon themselves to see how sick you are capable of. You must write until you either Disturb yourself and see the sudden sense in your psychic censors and protection from the Devil come rushing in and abandon the rite altogether. And to abandon the rite remove and destroy all ritual items used. Be sure to first Complete the pentagram before you rub it out/remove it.
Or, plumb the depths of your horrific imagination and cruelty to expose a side of your self your better judgement keeps hidden. The aim here is to deliberately try and disturb yourself to such an extent you break the locks on your defenses and let the Devil in – and suggested means are acts that involve terrible travesties using emotional attachments to loved ones. Once you break those locks – you cannot unbreak them. Severe psychological disturbance and suicidal verges have been reported before by initiates undertaking this rite and complete resignation from the Sinister is not uncommon after performing this rite. If you are ready:
8 . Take a few deep breaths. Open your book and begin writing.
We Remember The Temple, The TEMPLE OF THEM!
[Closing an acausal pentagram does not guarantee something did not come through that doesn’t want to leave. You’re warned.]
9) When you have had enough, stop. Read the book you have written, once to imprint it. When you are finished – Close the book. Take a few deep breaths. Say ‘I have been shown and not looked away. I am ready to be shown more. But not tonight/today.’
10) Now, very importantly: leave the circle and Destroy the book. Burn it or take time to tear it into the tiniest pieces you can so as to be unreadable. There are two very good reasons for this; 1) so no-one else can see how fucked up you can be, charge you for breaking any laws, and get frightened by your Beast (which they will) as the book has the potential to destroy your familial and friendly constructs and relationships very quickly -but more particularly so you cannot return to read them. 2) the second one you may discover for yourself, but the hint is in the name of the Rite.
11) Blow out the remaining candles. FINISH the broken pentagram before you rub it out/remove it. break the candles, and the chalk/material used to make the ‘gram and dispose of all ritual items including remainders of the book.
(12) Optional: Alcohol loosens inhibitions – a glass of wine or enough to get one tipsy without preventing one from writing legibly can increase the hatred and uncontrolled passion of this rite considerably. There are many other variations to increase the energy – these will not be mentioned here but they involve violence and/or sexual activity or any imaginative combination as per Black Mass considerations. Music is also an option – wherein THEM suggest the YUGGOTHIC CHOIR.
– THE ORDEAL OF THE NINTH MOON –
AN LHP APPROACH TO ATTRACTING THE OPPOSITE SEX & PHYSICALLY MANIFESTING THE ANIMA/ANIMUS
Arguably one of the hardest challenges of the Sinister Path is locating a magically empathic partner with which to work upon the Path with. No detail is given in Naos as to how one finds a magical partner to undertake the Sinister Path with – an omission which has led to many an exasperated magician. The Temple of THEM fills this notorious gap by presenting one particular type of ritual Sorcery that worked to bring about the manifestation of the Anima in flesh for the author via an ancient method of the magicians. The basic premise of the sorcery at hand is in the power of Word/Wyrd and using the gathering and release of sexual tension to entice the Cosmos (via the vehicle of the Dark Ones) to manifest Her/Him after enough sexual energy has been stored to cause a significant disturbance to the flow of the Cosmic tides of Sex and Death. A tattered scrap of this ancient method of honour remains enshrined in the heavily bastardized magian adage – ‘you can achieve anything if you believe in yourself’.
According to a Tradition of Sorcery – the keys to summoning the Dark Ones are Sex and Death. Sex and Death, are tides of energy that if sufficiently stored up, can allow brief, or even permanent escape from the Cosmic Being, or in ONA terminology, from one’s Destiny/Wyrd – allowing one to implement their own.
The Cosmic Being is like a vortex that seeks to devour the energy of each human being and draw them and their energy back into its Unity. Sex and Death are its breathing pattern of inhalation/exhalation. Perceived this way, the Cosmic Being is the force that magicians must try to escape from in order to become Immortal, or Acausal.
The causal acts of Sex/Death release the stored energy of an individual back into the collective. The way to free oneself from that Unity is to abstain from sex. Or rather, to abstain from orgasm, while still generating sexual energy, either by masturbation, or sex without ejaculation. This lingering threshold of stored sexual energy tempts or lures the Cosmic Being to try to take it from us. Because of this, the magician can bargain with the Cosmic Being for certain favours to be bestowed [a vow] before they will give up that energy. In this way – the Dark Ones can be enticed to manifest in the presence of a magician by the lure of sexual energy generated before orgasm – or the co-mingling of the pre-sexual liquids of the female, and the pre-cum of the male – and kept manifest by the repeated generation of this most powerful elixir. This limpid ‘juice’ is believed to be one of the most powerful elixirs in magical practice, perhaps even more so than the red elixir of the beheaded opfer.
Our Anima wants to manifest. We feel its power every time we fall in Love or experience Lust. Our Anima is then projected onto another human being and we come to see that human shell as imbued with that projection – seeing and thinking of that shell as the very living breathing fantasy of our Anima in the flesh, although this process is often unconscious and beyond our control. When our alchemical growth is altered as we grow psychically, the Anima undergoes changes too, and we may come to see that the person we are with, no longer fits us or the ideal of our anima. We then retract it from them, with the consequence that we fall out of love. This is very important to understand in attempting the Ordeal of the Ninth Moon – and in determining a psychic vampire from the Anima. The Anima is an organic projection that falls on to people and causes us to perceive them as Hir. A Psychic Vampire, is someone who resembles Hir, but whom instead drains our energy as an emissary of the Cosmic Being that aims to return us to the void i.e. experience causal Death. For we are genetically driven to procreate (have Sex) and then die.
The Ordeal begins by the act of giving your Word before your Wyrd (or swearing a vow to the Dark Ones) that you will control your sexuality for a period of time. In this case – nine months. The vow not to indulge in any sexual activity outside the context of magick means that you will use masturbation only in a ritual context – for invocation and evocation only. If a male – one may begin by drawing a pentagram with an erect cock –
The phallus being the natural wand of the male magickian it should be used accordingly.
If female – one may begin by drawing a pentagram with a finger greased with the liquids of the vagina.* Thus is the visualization energized and brought to life.
* The Ordeal of the Ninth Moon is primarily designed for males – see “The Quest of the LHP” not out of any intended predilection or chauvinism but because the mysteries of the female aspects remain shrouded and could only be divulged by direct exploration and experiment by each Sorceress. Here the female reader is prompted to look into what Jung has to say about the Anima/Animus wherein he even proposed there being multiple Anima’s within the feminine psyche. After all, what is the Anima/Animus, if not the sum of all that one lacks, the sum of all one’s deficits, a non-being which paradoxically starts to have a real existence, to sharpen one’s libido and define one’s value system?
You could promise the Dark One that you would sacrifice your sperm to It only when mingled with female sexual liquids – which is precisely what It wants. So It may even be persuaded to help you in hunting your game.
When evoking the Dark Ones the phallus should be considered itself a magickal wand and the vagina the very sigil of the Dark Ones.
Herein the specific method is a matter of taste but one approach is to masturbate (switch on the wand in the case of the male) whilst invoking the Dark One that one wishes to commune with –i.e. Baphomet.
Try to sustain a prolonged plateau of excitement holding back the urges to ejaculate. The prolonged plateau of excitement while concentrating on the sigil assures an energy field for the Dark One to manifest. The longer that plateau – the better.
Ejaculation is not recommended except as an extreme form of sacrifice and only provided the goddess has already manifested and demanded it. Ejaculate only if the Dark One has manifested and demanded your orgasm.
Note that it is possible to experience orgasm of a dulled sort without spilling one’s semen – but any full ejaculation without express demand by the Dark Ones will put one back at square one, day one, of the Nine Months.
If called to release – give yourself totally to the experience and Dark One. Relax and dissolve in the vision beyond.
The Ninth Moon Ordeal is difficult – and may require many attempts to stay committed to the full course of such a masochistic vow. An unexpected or spontaneous orgasm some months in despite ones best efforts is not unheard of. The strength and integrity of one’s Word/Wyrd is absolutely crucial to the Ordeal. One should beware lest the Ordeal become a Sisyphean one of pushing a rock up a hill only to have it roll down again.
A subtler but no less risky alternative of the Ordeal of the Ninth Moon is to practice ritual masturbation without ejaculating during the waning of the Moon and to abstain from any such indulgence during the waxing of the Moon.
During its waxing, the Moon should charge and fill (for a man) the testicles with more sperm/energy. One could also practice only “pointing at Anima Mia with ones magickal wand” which means to evoke the vision of your Anima using your imagination and let your magickal wand point at Hir without touching it by hand. The energy accumulated in and by the wand should then be distributed on the whole body’s skin.
The same technique of distributing energy over the whole body should be used during the masturbatory phase of the waning Moon – the hand should stop rubbing the wand for a while lest the excitement lead to ejaculation. During this time a considerable quantity of energy should flow through the eyes which should be focused on the sigil of the appropriate Dark One(s).
Again – it’s a dangerous and mad practice, but that is the Dark Side of the Force and we seek to master It.
TRAPS AND TRAPEZOIDS PART I
– THE ONA AND THE TEMPLE OF SET –
As a witness to the long-standing enmity between ONA and The Temple of Set – I have taken it upon myself to delve into a parallel study of both in several veins – the first of which is merely a form-based comparison of the ideology of the two groups. I have always felt that both groups share far more in common than they seem to admit or notice – due to being constructed on the same traditional esoteric and exoteric principles of form that all groups and currents share as the source of their being.
In Part I my particular interest lies in examining/discussing the similarities between Xeper and the Acausal – the organizational structure of both groups, commonly shared views, and the advantages of adoption of forms by either group.
To my knowledge, there are only a handful of documents comparing the ONA to the TOS – comprising the selection of letters written by Anton Long and replied to by Dr. Michael Aquino that became The Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown as well as a treatise of the different Satanic currents, attitudes and groups and a direct comparison by Anton Long of the differences between ONA and the TOS called The Temple of Set: A Brief Satanic Analysis.
Whilst a Nexion of the ONA – THEM are not interested in championing one group over another and are detached from the outcome of this study. We, as inspired by the ONA, are interested only in dissolving the façade of forms to get to the bones beneath. That is the Only authentic way forward.
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding historical account of the divergent current of the TOS:]
The Church of Satan was a fairly simple, linear story, to which a relatively small number of individuals made specialized contributions over a brief period of time. The Temple of Set may be more likened to an explosion within the heads of a great many individuals of rich and diverse backgrounds, yielding a mix of ideas that would constantly be shared, reconsidered, and compounded. The extent of this corpus of knowledge is already staggering, and of course still continues its exponential growth throughout a variety of communications and records
+O+ In a similar fashion, the unity of three Temples in the 1960’s of Camlad, Temple of the Sun and the Noctulians – a previously underground sect of specialized knowledge of the Dark Gods Mythos, Sinister Tradition and Septenary Way became the Order of Nine Angles headed by AL, who codified and expanded the garbled records and smatterings of the Way into a coherent practical elucidation supplying over time the majority of the pre-fayen corpus of essays rituals and materials. Working underground until the late nineties the decision to take the ONA public and make its teachings available lead to a similar explosion within the heads of a great many individuals of rich and diverse backgrounds yielding a mix of ideas that would constantly be shared, reconsidered and compounded. The complexity of this thriving movement would come to be the Living Sinister Tradition which presenced the Sinister through its initiates and Adepts as a symbiosis of Change that did not stay static but re-wrote itself as each initiate added their own insights, changes and wisdom to the collective pool of ONA resources. Like the TOS, the ONA attracts and suits promethean types striving to increase the collective evolution of humanity by creating a new individual through self-becoming. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the Initiatory Elect standards of the TOS:] The Temple of Set presents a somewhat different problem. While I intend that this book be as direct and unambiguous as possible, Setian philosophy requires “initiatory consciousness” – not only an interest in the subject matter but both the intellectual and metaphysical capacity to comprehend it in its ultimate sense. Within the Temple, persons possessing such capacity are referred to as “Elect” and are deemed to have potential for initiation. Those lacking it, best intentions notwithstanding, would find the initiatory experience bewildering, frustrating, and meaningless. Accordingly the Temple endeavors to not admit them, or to disaffiliate them as soon as possible if accidentally admitted. It is much the same with this book. There are aspects of it that may either enter your mind like flame or just leave you confused and annoyed. My pleasure in the former case; my apologies in the latter.
+O+ Likewise does the ONA make these demands of intellectual and metaphysical capacity ogf its prospective adherents and champions Elitism. Hostia, Naos, the Deofel Quintet – standard texts of the ONA were less apologetic than Aquino – though they also sought to break the complexity of their materials down into introductions and steps in as many cases – often the material presented was given no explanation or hinted at further mysteries that could be grasped only by the sagacious. The ONA does not welcome, or uses as it sees fit, those who do not possess this faculty of the Initiatory Elect as tools, mundane or means to and end. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the non-finality or Ad Accumulum Infinitum of the TOS:] [Non]finally, The Temple of Set, like The Church of Satan for many years/editions, will be a “living book”, subject to any number of changes, additions, corrections, and updates as various knowledgeable readers comment upon it and/or I refine my own information and opinions.
+O+ Here again does the ONA follow suit emphasizing its current as a ‘Living’ nexion or kollective of nexions which thrive and change as initiates travel the Way – learning, growing, overcoming – and updating, revising, continuously the exoteric and esoteric magic, method, form and mythos of the Order through its consequent nexions. Like the TOS the ONA spurns the trappings of dogma, aiming for a malleable, flexible current that allows changes to be made reflecting the journey of life and its ever-changing flux through individual achievements and realizations which (hopefully) culminate in wisdom. Great pains are taken to point out this ever-change – and that something written long ago or even yesterday may no longer be viewed as valid by the always changing/learning initiate even as footprints they leave in the sand may appear to be fresh and living statements by those who chance for the first time upon them – without a date to mark its timeline. Neither the TOS nor the ONA like the idea of things to be seen as set in stone.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the Initiatory Elect standards of the TOS:]
As is detailed in The Church of Satan, three tensions and dilemmæ inherent in that institution came to a boiling point by early 1975. Among these: (1) Was the Church of Satan theistic or atheistic?
+O+ Because each individual is expected to discern the answers to this and in fact all other questions for themselves – the ONA’s current leaves room for both, either or neither pending the whim/geometry of the Initiate and the relevance of any belief to the aim of the Initiates dynamic sinister path. S/he may even leave room for all three to co-habit.+O+
(a) Did it believe in Satan and his fellow dæmons as actual intelligent, active, willful entities extent in time and space? Or did it disbelieve in the existence of such beings [along
with the Judæo-Christian God], and just use them for spooky window-dressing in rituals that were merely imaginative psychodramas?
+O+ Because each individual is expected to discern the answers to this and in fact all other questions for themselves – the ONA’s current leaves room for both, either or neither or more pending the whim/geometry of the Initiate and the relevance of any belief to the aim of the Initiates dynamic sinister path. +O+
(b) In this same vein, was there perhaps a “two-tiered” attitude within the Church, whereby its High Priest and Priesthood indeed privately believed in Satan and other dæmons, while at the same time presenting to the public an attitude of atheistic satire? Per this interpretation, ordinary members of the Church were initially/generally treated much as the public, yet selectively introduced to the deeper, true metaphysics as they might show themselves capable of understanding and accepting it.
+O+ Because each individual is expected to discern the answers to this and in fact all other questions for themselves – the ONA’s current leaves room for both, either or neither or more pending the whim/geometry of the Initiate and the relevance of any belief to the aim of the Initiates dynamic sinister path. +O+
(2) The original Church of Satan in San Francisco had been inaugurated, part seriously, part whimsically, by Anton Szandor LaVey in 1966 as largely a personal vehicle for advertisement and profit, based upon his colorful personality, extensive knowledge of the Black Arts and occultism generally, and atmospheric house in which to give lectures, hold meetings, and perform rituals. However, as over the years the Church expanded beyond San Francisco, through individuals and groups having little or no direct exposure to these specific original allures, it began to become more of an impersonal institution united by common beliefs and ideas. Its focus was indeed Satan; Anton was revered as his High Priest and Earthly deputy only. Correspondingly the decentralized Church behaved more like a nonprofit organization than a profitable business.
+O+ The same distaste or consternation that Aquino relates is shared by AL – who cites these factors as amongst those that prompted the ONA to surface into the limelight in the late 90’s to ‘reveal the pseuds’ for who they are and share the genuine tradition of the Sinister publicly in what he seemed to think was fast becoming a sycophantic circus. In both cases – the present state of a form (Satanism) prompted both Aquino and Long to take actions of their own to rectify the course as they saw fit. +O+
(3) The more the Church grew, and the more Anton himself became a well-known popular icon, the more withdrawn and private he became. In part this was understandably a reaction to years of being iconized, lionized, media-exploited, and sometimes threatened. He simply became weary of it, exhausted by the demands of having to constantly keep up his Mephistophelian glamor-image. Unfortunately this reclusiveness also extended to the Church of Satan itself beyond his old, familiar entourage in San Francisco. He gradually avoided direct contact with the more distant membership, which had the dual consequence of forcing them to rely more on their initiative and increasing his suspicion of their uncontrolled independence accordingly.
+O+ The ONA has always been very reclusive and secretive, with only the most determined of initiates making it to Shropshire to gain access to then-acting nexions, and later on only through diligence, showing promise and being contacted privately online by ONA associates and/or members. Long avoids direct contact with almost all internet based communicators and for the reasons cited in ONA: Organization and Structure maintains arms length distance, communicating through go-betweens and elected representatives or via one way posts on the Internets SONAK (Sinister ONA Kollective) points. The ONA could care less about creating suspicion or causing others to rely on their initiative with the desired aim that they would become uncontrolled independants, acting as cells in a mode of leaderless resistance.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the reasons for the schism of the TOS from the COS:] These factors culminated first in Anton’s “Phase IV” policy paper to the Church, in which the formal standing and authority of non-entourage Church officials and groups were weakened in favor of an informal “Movement” whose preferential membership and influence would once again be Anton’s sole decision.3 His next, and as it turned out explosive action was to attempt to destroy the independent significance and structure of the Church’s initiatory degree system, by also making both the definition and the bestowal of such titles merely his personal whim.4
+O+ One can appreciate Aquino’s concern here over the guru mentality if indeed that is what Szandor began to exhibit. The conferring of titles within ONA is not performed by the Master (which title is not descriptive of this role) and there are no external ceremonies or celebrations of passing these milestones one sets for oneself.. The premise is that one either does – or they do not. If they do – then they will know if they have reached the respective level described – and perhaps more importantly, whether that title still matters to them.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquino’s movements against the COS:] In terms of my personal involvement, The Church of Satan culminated with my June 10, 1975 letter to Anton and Diane LaVey rejecting what I regarded as their critical corruption of the Church of Satan, and simultaneous letter to the Church membership announcing my disavowal of the organization controlled by them. These were followed by many other Satanists’ resignations, either immediately or after days/weeks/months of waiting to see if Anton LaVey could or would explain and/or correct his startling policy decisions and announcements.
+O+ Whilst the particulars may be different it is worth noting that just as Aquino found fault with the model of the COS and moved to assert the independant position and foundation of the TOS to correct those faults – so too did the ONA find fault with the model of the TOS and moved to assert the independent position of the ONA to correct those faults – as did the TOT (Temple of THEM) find fault with the model of the ONA and moved to assert its independent position as THEM to correct those faults as no doubt the cycle will continue when somebody finds fault with one or more of the listed groups and moves to assert an independent position of their own… This story is not new, it is often just forgotten.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquino’s movements against the COS:] Nevertheless I had to begin thinking about some sort of “reformed Church of Satan” to replace the corrupted one.
+O+ Here again the wheel turns back to its original position – just as Aquino saw his duty to correct the wayward direction of Satanism from the COS – so did AL see it as his duty to correct the wayward direction of Satanism from the TOS – here though – the chain is broken, wherein THEM and WSA352, both formed groups that did not abandon or disown the ONA but formed independent supports that made a new, stronger Satanic tripod. Though the cycle jostled through many changes and directions as it was stopped from taking its usual course – Ultimately, there was none of the previous attitude of revolution and a throwing away of the prevailing current – but instead a reformation that used the prevailing current in symbiosis. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos inspiration and method for divining the Book of Coming Forth by Night:] I chose the night of June 21-22, X/1975 as an appropriate occasion for the working. The time/events following my June 10th letter to Anton and Diane had suggested to me that an ordinary solution was increasingly improbable, and that evening – as the Summer Solstice and anniversary of my own ordination to the Priesthood five years previously – seemed “traditionally” respectful. I cannot recall the date having any other significance to me at the time than this.
At midnight I was alone in my home at 302 East Calle Laureles, Santa Barbara – save only for my beloved Irish Setter, Brandy. As was my habit with GBM workings, I put a phonograph record on the turntable and set it to endlessly repeat. I chose a selection which I had never used before [and, out of personal regard for the result, have never used since]: Ralph Vaughan Williams’ Fantasia on a Theme by Thomas Tallis. My altar was located in the living room of the house. I opened the working in the traditional Satanic Mass, then spoke aloud the First Part of the Word of Set.10 I felt an impulse to enter my study – “the Sanctum” as I nicknamed it – and with Brandy curled up at my feet, sat down at my desk and took up pen and paper. Then, over the next four hours, I wrote down the words of The Book of Coming Forth by Night. The experience was neither one of “dictation” [as in Aleister Crowley’s Book of the Law working] or of “automatic writing” after the spiritualist fashion. The thoughts, words, phrases seemed to me indistinct from my own, yet impressed me as both unique and necessary, as though no other sequence would do.
+O+ The manner in which Aquino describes his inspiration for the Book of Coming Forth By Night is perhaps one of the most contentious sticking points between the ONA and the TOS. What appears as a difference of opinion forms the fulcrum of change where new groups, ideas and ideologies are spawned. Without this Sinister Dialectic of agreement/disagreement there is no divergence from the Same – forms however all create shadows, Aquino’s confession of receiving his message from Set paved the way for the ONA to set up its counter-claim against divine intervention and emphasize its views that all such things arise from Man and that man should take responsibility for such interventions as his own. This amounts to a further denial of the concept of crediting ones achievements to God, by denying the credit of achievements to Satan – or any other entity. In this manner, using Aquinos Book as a tension, did they provide an opposite tension and their foundation for the promethean satanic spirit directly attributable to each individual not a god, of any kind. The paradox however for those who have examined this meeting of origin is that since ONA expects others to find their own answer in regards to who/what or if Satan, or indeed, Anything is – then they effectively lay no objective boundaries down on how this discovery may occur – depending on which statements of their manuscripts you accept are the more valid where contradiction occurs. Therefore Aquino’s experience of manifestation through Set cannot be questioned or challenged as inauthentic. Ultimately, it is with the ONA’s few objective accounts of what and how Satan is found that decry Aquino’s manifestation as inauthentic that the contradiction lies. Since this contradiction occurs – it is reasonable to assume that Long’s 23 syndrome clashed with Aquino’s 23 syndrome in a classic bifurcation of forms which requires various meeting-points where disagreements are found on certain matters in order to springboard off in its own direction. The majority of this perpetual movement is unconscious to many writers – who, due to being determined to plant and water a form or opinion, often fail to see the wood for the trees. It is difficult to determine whether this brief but occasionally re-flaring matter between ONA and the TOS on the authenticity of eachs currents was consciously foreseen as a necessity of growth for a new form or was completely missed in the engrossed engagement of wills to certify what Satanism is or isn’t.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos thoughts on the inspiration and method for divining the Book of Coming Forth by Night:] In Chapter #1 I said that there was nothing overtly sensational, supernatural, or melodramatic about the Book of Coming Forth by Night working. I simply sat down and wrote it. It was not dictated to me by a materialized Egyptian god, nor did the words burn themselves into the pages like the fabled Hebrew Ten Commandments. The thoughts were “comfortable” ones, comprehensible to me within my preexisting frames of reference.
What, then, distinguished the Book of Coming Forth by Night from a mere meditation or exercise in creative writing? No more and no less than a sensation I had then, and conviction ever since, that something beyond Michael Aquino was generating it. In his excellent work The Psychology of Anomalous Experience, Graham Reed (Professor of Psychology at York University, Canada) surveys the many types of human thought-experiences beyond the ordinary emotional or rational. “Anamolous,” he begins, “means irregular, distorted, or unusual”.11 He goes on to note that these classifications may be in the individual’s own opinion, or in that of parts or the whole of his surrounding society. While some such experiences may indeed be symptoms of various forms of mental illness, others are quite routinely a function of healthy thinking and are not at all pathological. [further down] …The Book of Coming Forth by Night fits Reed’s definition of an “experience of self/second type/revelation anomaly”, but does not exhibit or depend upon the two sub- features described above. It has been extensively and exhaustively examined, and compared to other perspectives on reality, by many Setians [and nonSetians] over the decades – and again here in Appendix #3. Also it has apparently passed well the test of time as a stand-alone document, requiring neither sequel nor supplement to retain its usefulness and relevance to Setian philosophy. Now perhaps I may productively return to my own sensation, reaction, and opinion the morning of June 22, 1975.
+O+ No exact definition or source is ever given by Aquino as to the origin of the Book of Coming Forth by Night, rather he traverses several options and leave the question open Routinely, as with Long and also with Myatt, do both authors continuously pause in their assertions to pass judgement on their own perspicacity and the source of their expressions. Briefly, Aquino touches on such subjects as Anomalous Experiences and muses on various parallel experiences cited by other authors and records as to what he himself went through to narrow down or at least explicate the vague manner in which his realizations came to him but does not categorically state how. So too do Long and Myatt continuously ruminate on the source and wonder of the ‘Numinous’ and the ‘Acausal’ as something that speaks/spoke through them in a myriad of ways to express the Sinister and the Pathei-Mathos of Life. Both men leave the source of their inspiration open though one professes his faith in the Numinous the other in Set – the action is the same in that they believe in an supranatural force that acts to speak through them. Each of the men remain convinced that their path is the authentic one and where the forms tensioned in opposites meet of their respective creations, I.e. human sacrifice for and against, they clash in an effort to dominate a phantom objective sphere. What is effectively occurring between the ONA and the TOS on an esoteric level is not merely disagreement – it only appears as disagreement in its outer personal manifestation – but is in fact a secret symbiosis with the ONA and TOS using one another to champion themselves in a tension of opposites.
As is the case with all groups that are built with forms – and only through forms can a group exist or be tangible or visible through those forms to others – each of those forms has a corresponding shadow. When you begin using forms you suddenly become aware of the limitations they bring with them and the duality built into the nature of language and communication. Often, you cannot champion one thing without excluding another. And you cannot exclude something, without championing another. Some forms are destined to fight with their shadow – as is the case in regards to the matter of human sacrifice. But what you champion depends on your 23 syndrome. +O+
Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos thoughts on the inspiration and method for divining the Book of Coming Forth by Night:] I did, however, have two immediate impressions: one, that it was authentic – what it claimed to be – a communication from the Egyptian god Set; two, that I myself must take it wholly and sincerely to heart. Even today, after all these years of examination of and reflection upon the Book of Coming Forth by Night, I cannot explain or defend these convictions, but simply recall them.
In his “Preliminary Remarks” to his Book 4, Part I, Aleister Crowley discussed at some length the ecstatic vision which each founder of a religion seemed at one point in his life to experience:
+O+ The ONA’s criticism of the TOS was largely in what they saw as Aquino’s acceptance of his role as a chosen one, ordained by Set and what they refer to as his pronouncement of an ‘infernal mandate’. Many, many years have passed since the Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown holding these allegations were written – but it is worth noting that the ONA still maintains and publishes the occasional manuscript that criticizes Aquino for the same and other aspects of his Setian Empire. Why?
The reasons that might be given by either side are irrelevant in the study of form. The fact of the matter is that the ONA and TOS are still locked in a symbiosis, struggling for that same coveted objective space of the authentic. If the ONA changes it mind regarding the TOS it loses the tension it gains and has gained by pushing against certain forms of the TOS. And vice-versa. Having enemies is often seen as a moral happening and is caused by a struggle for space on a perceived objective stage – and rarely understood as a necessary alchemical ingredient for overcoming or creating stability for a new or counter form. This principle is actively used by the United States which has a long list of power-words from Witches, to Communists/Reds, Terorrists, Weapons of Mass Destruction, Al Qaeda and so on to create the necessary tension to empower its opposing forms. Alchemy is often dismissed as an ancient nonsense or back-hand complimented as the precursor of medicine but it is no less relevant or powerful than it was when its use was at its height – because it is so close to the truth.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos opening a Door:] As mentioned at the beginning of Chapter #1, the Church of Satan had struggled for the entire decade of its existence with the central, inevitable issue of the reality of the supernatural, or more precisely the metaphysical. The puerile myths and images of the world’s conventional religions we had long since dismissed as worthless nonsense – indeed, as pertaining to their devils and demons, the stuff for amusing, spooky psychodrama, sarcastic lampoon, and occasionally Lesser Black Magical control of gullible minds still psychologically enslaved to superstition.
Yet within carefully-crafted magical ritual environments, some Satanists had also sensed a reality beyond that apparent to the ordinary senses.
+O+ Here, as in ONA manuscripts, Aquino matches the negative form using marked language of disdain to abstract the approach of the COS, against a new positive form he subtly suggests to be more exciting and authentic. This is the same tension of opposites that re-occurs in the creation of all forms, and without which, new forms cannot emerge. The switch between individual and collective validation, I.e. between individual assertions or -I- and group assertions such as -we- or in this case -some- is very often used so that the authors claims are more likely to be accepted as coming from a wider source than simply themselves. This is a curious habit of all (occult) authors putting forth views, that I have read.. This clue led me to the assumption that I speak alternately for my sense of the Collective and the Individual in a mostly unconscious secret language that betrays the authors subconscious intent. It should be apparent that this is not isolated to Aquino, Long or the Occult – reading just a few text books reveals it to be a common practice by almost anyone who writes with something to prove. Since it is questionable whether one person Can speak for the collective – I merely wonder whether this switch has another purpose. My theory is on-going. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos on “Gods“:] This was an entirely new and positive form of “Satanism” that had almost nothing in common with traditional “Devil worship” except the preliminary seriousness of formal atmospheres. It was a chill that went up one’s spine when commencing, then culminating a Black Magical working. We were not just play-acting; we had really opened, or at least begun to open a door which profane humanity had only vaguely imagined to exist. What we would see when we got it fully open we did not know; we only sensed that, for all of its faults and failings, the Church of Satan had somehow managed to discover its key.
For me, the Book of Coming Forth by Night was the event that flung that door wide open. I now knew of a certainty that there was a reality beyond the four-dimensional, and that within it existed the actual centers of consciousness which mankind had dimly imagined as “gods”. Pythagoras and Plato had come closer to them as Forms or Principles, and the ancient Egyptians closest of all as neteru.
+O+ The obvious parallels between Aquinos realization of opening a door are matched very closely with ONA’s explication of the phenomena of the connection or gates formed by the meeting place of causal and acausal space to form nexions. Both seek to explain a problem in the present perception of time and space in their work. Aquino marks Gods in “ “ to indicate a reclassification may be in order following his experiences – just as the ONA goes to great pains to elucidate the inexact nature of acausal beings and Dark Gods. In effect both TOS and ONA see something markedly Wrong with the statement and understanding of Gods in relation to their occult/esoteric findings and act to re-classify the meaning.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos core being affected:]
This realization forever transformed the core of my own consciousness, of course, as I’m sure it would that of anyone else undergoing the same shock. I knew now that physical extension in time/space was merely part of a much greater whole whose Mysteries awaited beyond.
+O+ Both Long under ONA mythos and Myatt under Numinous mythos relate this same transformation – as do I in my own experiences. We can see by the few passages I have extracted already – that in esoteric and even exoteric terms both men are very similar in their Archetypal Energy and Experiences. we may even assume as a temporary speculation that it is this Archetype that will be embodied in those destined to make contact with them to continue the turning of the wheel. Szandor possessed this Archetypal resonance too as did many of those whom inspired him to ground and found the COS. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquinos thoughts on The Book of Coming Forth by Night and the similarity of NAOS:] I simultaneously realized that, as Crowley had observed in Book 4 above, such an illumination – there is no better word for it – cannot possibly be described or explained to intellects as yet within the purely-material realm of consciousness. It would be futile, even dangerous to try, as in H.G. Wells’ famous parable of The Country of the Blind.
There was, however, another aspect of the Book of Coming Forth by Night which was both communicable and practical. It pointed the way to a unique path of self-realization and ennoblement that any suitably-intelligent individual could decide to pursue. It was not necessary to comprehend its origin or ultimate implication – just its existence and availability. The Grail was now there to be grasped and drunk from, for any with the awareness, courage, and resolve to do so.
+O+ An identical attitude, is possessed by the ONA in regards to those with the right stuff being able to make something of themselves via the Septenary Way if they so choose now that the Way is available to all. It is in fact expressed throughout the decades long array of treatises written by the ONA including its former core guide – NAOS. It is related that those with the sagacity determination and arete as explained in the Introductions to Satanism will survive, thrive and succeed – those that do not, will not and are irrelevant. Just as Aquino calls his book a grail now there to be grasped and drunk from, so to do the ONA state exactly the same about the Septenary Way. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 on Aquinos apprehensions of the Book as a grail anyone can try to use“:] And so it has been these thirty years hence. Many thousands of humans have undertaken the adventure invited by the Book of Coming Forth by Night – some with more success than others, but all, I think, awakened and energized by their encounter. There is, unfortunately, a less-pleasant side to this phenomenon. Some aspirants have found themselves unprepared to step beyond a purely-conventional frame of intellectual existence. In such cases the strengthening of consciousness can evoke, as in the science-fiction film Forbidden Planet, “monsters of the id” capable of psychological harm to themselves or others. As it has learned more about such dangers over the years, the Temple of Set has endeavored to dissuade such personalities from seeking initiation, or shortstopping an effort that seems to be miscarrying in ominous directions. I daresay this will remain one of the Temple’s more important and compassionate responsibilities as long as it exists.
+O+ Again, remarkable similarity if viewed as a separate occurrence, remarkable insight if viewed as actions stemming from the same archetype possessing both men. The ONA has always exhorted the necessity of practical learning and challenges as opposed to mere speculative theory and academia. The slight difference, and only a matter of degree here, is in the paint – whilst the TOS explains that it wishes to let down those who don’t make the grade gently by suggesting its important compassionate duty is to carefully weed out the weak – the ONA expresses hard disdain and scorn for those who cannot keep up their tread on the Sinister Path. Yet, the ONA does in fact provide such cushions, by writing about its attitude of scorn and making it accessible to any who might wish to enter it, beforehand, it forewarns people that it will not tolerate weaklings or dilettantes much the same way TOS warns the same.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 on Aquinos reaction to his Book and the structure it provided for his work] This text was so meaningful to me that I have since ordered my life and philosophy by its principles. The other founders of the Temple of Set accorded it a similar trust and respect. Even though they had not participated in the working itself, many remarked, they felt that the text itself carried its own aura of authenticity and conviction. In the years that followed, countless others have been moved by it in a similar fashion.
+O+ The same can be said here of Long being inspired by Greek Literature and Mythology, or Myatt by the behaviour, culture and demeanour of the Greeks, which principles and virtues characterize dozens of ONA manuscripts from the earliest known writings to the most recent. Here the 23 syndrome that captures one expresses it remarkable power – for it is largely irrelevant how authentic a form is considered to be by outsiders and only by its adoptee – for that syndrome will, carried through to its conclusions and extremity, causes that form to pool in its greatest possible concentration – through which, and only through which, can new forms be sufficiently anchored in symbiosis by pushing hard against it. The more Rigid a form is, the harder one can push against it and develop a form of equal strength. That is why the ONA and TOS utilize each other esoterically – but despise one another exoterically. Should be apparent though, that this is not the only form ONA pushes against, or that TOS pushes against but that there are hundreds of thousands comprising the Matrix that form this invisible but crucial cyclical intricate hierosgamos of Change.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquinos resignation to the authenticity of the Book] As for the text itself, I am content to comment upon it as best I can, then let others judge it as they will. For me it is now, as then, a simple, beautiful, and purposeful statement from the sentient being whom mankind has loved, hated, worshipped, cursed, praised, and reviled as the Prince of Darkness. To echo the words of G.B. Shaw in The Devil’s Disciple: “I promised him my soul, and swore an oath that I would stand up for him in this world and stand by him in the next.”This remains my oath today.
+O+ Yet again Long and Myatt and ONA express at various stages and degree these same sentiments of being unable to ascertain the origin of the source of their genius, creation or inspiration for their resulting exoteric forms and the feeble attempts by each author to capture the true numen of their forms – leaving it open for others to judge. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquinos attempt to move away from Judaeo Christianity via Egyptian Iconography] A focus upon ancient Egyptian philosophy, religion, and culture, however, presented the fledgling Temple of Set with a different, and equally formidable array of problems. The topic of ancient Egypt generally has been one of both exhaustive examination by and contentious debate between conventional Egyptologists and independent investigators. The former group generally agree that Egypt was simply an agricultural society comparable to that of other Mediterranean/Near-Eastern cultures of the time-period. It was notable for its enigmatic hieroglyphic writing system, odd-looking formalized art, peculiar massive building projects, and morbid, animal-totem religious cultism. The latter group, while differing in the details, see Egypt rather as a remarkable, indeed startling exception to its primitive neighbors. It was uniquely a civilization and repository of great sophistication and wisdom – in some respects so much so, indeed, that the very ability of the Egyptians themselves to have generated such utopian wonders is called into question in favor of Atlanteans, extraterrestial visitors, and/or incarnated gods. Each camp routinely ridicules the other. The conventionalists denounce the independents as unscientific dreamers and “pyramidiots”. The latter are equally contemptuous of the former, considering them as merely a brittle academic self-protectorate afraid to violate modern taboos. And there are two taboos in particular which institutional academia does not dare to transgress – or even openly acknowledge as taboos.
+O+ What is interesting here is that, both TOS and ONA attempted to move away from Judaeo Christianity – one moved over as far as they felt would give them the distance they need – the other mocked the former for not moving over far enough. This is repeated by THEM’s criticisms of Satanism in all its veins using Magi tools to present itself, I.e. Forms, Duality, Morality and so on, so moving over further, is not enough for Us unless you can move right through to the other side and devise new tools – or psycho-social collapse of the Matrix to allow the evolution of new tools. What is also interesting is that both ONA and TOS speak in Aeonics -that is to say, the both take notice of civilizations and long spans of years as meaningful representations and indications of collective existence – or to put it another way, they both appreciate that these chunks of time have a story to tell that can be used as a tension to modern times. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino tensions the COS against the TOS] The Church of Satan had been accused by its critics of championing the worship of evil. Not so: What it actually did, as exemplified in the Diabolicon, was to maintain that “God” was in fact evil and “Satan”, as a repudiation of that evil, was truly good. This was a new interpretation of “evil” as human denial of personal responsibility for moral decisions, as well as hypocrisy in the executing of such moral decisions as were ventured. True goodness was accordingly to be found in genuine personal responsibility and full acceptance of the consequences of one’s decisions. This is what made the Church of Satan, despite its bizarre facade, feel so refreshingly virtuous next to the repulsive, corrupt Hebraic monotheism it rejected.
+O+ Here we find Aquinos comments that the COS inverted Christian morality to reverse the roles of the Devil and Satan in an attempt to reject Hebraic Monotheism and the first step of Aquino to tension the essential breakthrough of the COS against his TOS. He is in my opinion right in recognizing the evolutionary contribution of the COS to the overall Satanic Strata in its move to invert Christianity as a means to escape it. He also foresees that this is not enough – without this step in the ladder he could not have tensioned the TOS and mapped its geometry. Though there are flashes of the disdain, perhaps more subtle after re-writes and time, that comes with the unconscious thrall of being affected by such forces and that require such a thrall if there is to be evolution (wherein passion of love or hatred propels one in the needed direction by gaining a boost from kicking off from a dying form) .Note, that this passion is diminished by peeling off the exoteric skeleton of this process and making it conscious to others. It is the unconscious factors that act to make us kick-off in the tensioned direction and give us the arrogance or confidence to believe in our respective Forms, Our Truth and Manifest it. It is the innate drive that makes us feel justified and Right to do what we believe it is our duty to do. Thus both TOS and ONA may deny this process occurred, since it is not a conscious one -despite the trail in their memes.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino tensions the TOS against the COS] Now the Temple of Set was challenged to take one step beyond. The entire Hebraic monotheism, to include even its Satanic reinterpretation as the actual benchmark for evil, would be thrown into the dustbin. JHVH, Satan, Moses, Christ, Mohammed – collectively discarded in all of their social, physical, or metaphysical contexts and pretensions. In their stead would arise not a mere revival of polytheism per se, but a polyfaceted divine individualism, in which the energy of each such personal consciousness is realized to derive from a Universal inspiration: Set. This was a Set far more subtle and complex than the superficial character described by the Egyptologists. Just how much so it would take the Temple of Set many years to discover; in many regards it is still doing so.
+O+ Here, Aquino reclassifies Satan altogether, seeking to move so far over away from its connotations that he is prompted to adopt a blank page and re-write the whole thing. He moved, quite far over, away from mere inversion to ‘polyfaceted divine individualism‘ in which each such personal consciousness is realized to derive from a universal inspiration: Set. And here again, the ONA was doing the same moving over, jettisoning off the COS with an even harder kick wherein Satan was also reclassified or rather, re-discovered with critical re-examinations of the meaning of Satan priming the way for a whole different strain of assertion. Yet, the connection Aquino describes may as well be the same connexion the ONA expound under the term Acausal and Nexions. The nomenclature may differ but the action is the same. Each man reclassified Satan and sought to evolve the present understanding of it. ONA’s ciriticism naturally arises of the TOS because the TOS did not move far enough over out of the reigning paradigm to escape what ONA felt were still Magi/Christian trappings. TOS believed it was the rightful heir to the throne and refused to acknowledge the ONA. ONA did it right back. Yet its all a question of extremes – in the eyes of THEM both groups are not far enough over to escape the Magi trappings we perceive innate in the building blocks they have used, merely by using Forms. And so it will go. Hopefully, what people are beginning to realize here, is that there is something very different, some exchange and symbiosis very separate going on underneath all the fighting and disagreements that points to the quintessence of Forces responsible for Life. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino redfines the ‘Gods‘ ]The other Egyptian “gods” were also reperceived. In conventional Egyptology they too, like Set, were merely two-dimensional dolls in a hodge-podge of folktales and parables. Now the individual human consciousness, each as energized by Set, was seen to be capable of seeing past the physical surface of natural phenomena, into the living essence underlying each. These are the Forms described by Plato in his Dialogues, and more originally the true neteru comprehended by the priesthoods of ancient Egypt. To the extent it has been noticed by conventional society over the years since its [re]founding, the Temple of Set has occasionally been maligned and attacked on various alarmist pretexts: “Satanism”, “cult”, “political extremism”, “mind control”, etc. All such nonsense serves merely to illustrate how ignorant such critics are of the actual distinction and significance of the Temple as summarized here. It is nothing less than an entirely new way of looking not just at self-conscious humanity, but at the physical and metaphysical realities beyond that humanity,
+O+ In similar fashion, the ONA took the existing Chthulhu Mythos and crafted (some say restored) a very different approximation of the Dark Gods these myths were supposed to describe. Yet it scorned the TOS for its Egyptian adoption, citing it as old aeon. We know now that such reactions are exactly that – alchemical reactions in the process of forms tensioning themselves. THEM believe what we are describing and how, fit’s the definition of Neteru; pulling off not just the skin of the form, but extracting the bones on which it is built and seeking for the whisper of life that imbues it with sentience…
Aquino again shares a common bond with Long et al by anticipating the simplifications and conclusions others will jump to in their inability to appreciate the subtle essence of Form and its Formative processes and writing that others will not See. Without the COS to invert Christianity, the TOS to move further over into a new paradigm, the ONA to see the TOS and COS and pour its scorn upon the degree to which TOS extracted itself from the reigning paradigm, and THEMs insight through this Satanic Triangle (for convenience, but really, nothing is that simple that it has only 3 components) allowed this new strain of Form-Based Analysis or ‘Mvimaedivm’ to arise as a tension to existing trends. We are also aware that this particular strain of ours, our tendency to tear things apart so completely strikes a chord with a rather large number of people. We believe this may have something to do with our conscious recognition of what have been occult/hidden processes beneath form and the synchronicity this dis-covery is generating as a new evolutionary form and catalyst for Satanic practice, spreads it wings. Moving on.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino re-emphasizes the Egpytians] To understand the attitude of the Egyptians, it is necessary to emphasize the striking contrast between their view of the world and ours. We live in a universe which we know is in perpetual movement; each new problem demands a new solution. But for the Egyptians this notion of time which modifies the current knowledge of the world, of an alteration of factors which forces a change in methods, had no place. In the beginning the divinity created a stable world, fixed, definitive; this world functions as a motor well oiled and well fed. If there are “misfires” – if the motor fades, if one of the parts making it up is worn out or broken – it is replaced and everything starts off again better than before. But this motor would always remain the same; its mechanism, its appearance, its output would always be identical.
+O+ Remarkably, Aquino devotes as much time explicating the Egyptian Culture and Mythos as Long and Myatt spend on examining and explaining the Greek. It is perhaps attributable to their archetype to be enamoured with past cultures and want to revive them or restore the various virtues and principles of each – and potentially attributable to the publication of Spengler and Toynbees various treatises and volumes on the precursor of Aeonics and the importance of such large scale cycles being popular, fascinating, and available to both at the time of their formative youth. Where Aquino explains the principles of Neteru at length, so to do Long and Myatt expend volumes relating the principles and ideology of National Socialism, Islaam or Greek Philosophy. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino acknowledges exact definition is difficult] The information concerning these cults which is available to modern Egyptologists is both sparse and confusing. Since a given neter could be portrayed in a number of different ways, identifying the “core neter” is difficult. The images and inscriptions concerning a neter were often altered or appropriated by cultists of rival neteru. In Christian and Islamic times all “old gods” were considered blasphemous, and monuments to them were regularly defaced and destroyed. By the end of the fifth century CE, knowledge of hieroglyphics had died out, not to reappear until the nineteenth century; meanwhile many “useless” records perished through neglect.
+O+ Relying on the causation/history of available records to put forward their various forms, whether Neteru or Arete, or Satan – both Aquino and ONA reveal an awareness of the incomplete nature of many surviving texts dealing with various metaphysical or difficult subjects. Various ONA manuscripts relating to the Dark Gods become more and more lucid as you move from the 80’s into the years 2000-2011 indicating an early lack of such records on which to rely – with earlier manuscripts presenting several possible translations or vaguely felt out assumptions based on the available evidence; but both ONA and TOS leave their key concepts open to translation as well as surround their own explanations with a myriad of alternatives. It is not just a mark of being thorough, well-researched and confident in ones subsequent assertions – but the very nature of Mythos itself. Mythos is by nature, incomplete.+O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino acknowledges Sets definition is often faulty] (2) Set was the neter who was “different” from all of the others. Too often this is simplified into his being the “evil” slayer of Osiris, hence the personification of “evil”; yet any but the most cursory study of Egyptian religious symbolism is sufficient to dispel this caricature. He was rather a neter “against the neteru”: the entity who symbolized that which is not of nature.
+O+ Here too the ONA has quite a few manuscripts that re-examine the assumptions made about various aspects of its Tradition including Satan, Baphomet, Evil, the Sinister, the Causal, and goes to great lengths to set people straight or at least to make an effort to determine and restore the correct meaning of a term. Both Aquino and the ONA realize the duality that threatens to drown the subtlety of their Set/Satan and move to anticipate the problem – but also, with difficulty to extract their current from the simplicity of morality and simple Evil. Both realize the complexity of the issue in explaining the beyond good and evil nature of many of the early approximations of perception – but expend hundreds of pages trying to explain it to those who cannot make this distinction or rather make the distinction Between Good and Evil because they cannot escape the tension of opposites. Here is the realization often explained best that many of us are imprisoned by this inability to perceive without tensions. Anyway, it should be apparent by now that both Aquino and Long have trod a similar path – and even as they have disagreed – the outcome is undeniably mutual benefit. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 The concept of Egyptian Adoption Solidified in Stages] In the first few years of the young Temple of Set, we weren’t quite so clear about this. We duly plunged into many works of conventional Egyptology, some of the more useful of which are still included in the Egypt/Historical and Egypt/Philosophical categories of our Reading List. Various Setians contributed some research articles of this genre to the Scroll, Ruby Tablet, and Order & Element publications. But it soon became clear to us that, absent an empathy for Egypt – a sensation of its innate soul, as it were – all such studies were sterile and lifeless exercises. The greatest breakthrough for us came in our encounter with the writings of René Schwaller de Lubicz and his wife Isha. Indeed the lion’s – I should say lioness’ – share of the credit goes to her, because much of René’s work is highly technical. Isha was able to synthesize its elemental themes into her highly-readable “novel” Her-Bak, being the story of a young Egyptian’s journey from ordinary peasant to initiated priest.33 For many Setians, once they were exposed to the basic structure of René’s thought through Her-Bak, his more complex works were soon unlocked. And suddenly ancient Egypt came wonderfully, vibrantly to life before us. Now, knowing what to look for and what to do with it once we found it, the Temple of Set discovered no end of wonders over the years, as of course we continue to do today. René’s initial realization came from his study of hieroglyphs: that in addition to their convenience for mere alphabetics, they embodied symbolic principles apprehensible to both the rational and the suprarational intelligence. [His methodology is thus often termed “Symbolism”.] Gradually he extended his awareness of this key to Egyptian culture into its architecture (as in his magnum opus examination of the Luxor temple complex, Le Temple de L’Homme) and pre-Pythagoreanism. You will suddenly understand the Pyramids. You will suddenly understand the Temples. And of course you will meet the neteru. Not the two-dimensional, comic-book simpletons cherished by profane Egyptologists, enmeshed in tawdry tales of sex, violence, and meaningless ritual. But the beautiful, wonderful weavers of the most delicate webs of the Objective Universe itself. In their presence, severally and collectively, the awakened Initiate will confront an eternity of discovery and synthetic creativity. And yet the most difficult neter to meet is Set. Because to apprehend all of the others one need only look outward, through the lenses you have learned to fashion for your enlightened vision. But where are you going to place your lever, direct your lens, focus your attention, to see into the nucleus, the central fire, of the thing that is your own conscious self?
+O+ May I be permitted a personal, well more indulgent personal comment here? The differences between the TOS and the ONA on some levels seem intractable – it is not beyond us how people fail to miss the exact nature of the exchange occurring – that is why we are THEM – but the Temple of Set, regardless of any other considerations or comparisons is as much a Nexion in its own right as others, and the ONA comprehends the nature and meaning that is Neteru. The two groups differ in terminology and their exoteric forms clash on occasion as part of a necessary alchemy seemingly ill-understood even by the majority of today’s magicians – but the two men of both groups are sharing an identical source and expressing an identical archetype. Strangely, though they are at the forefront of Satanism, Self-Becoming, the Acausal and Nexions and Neteru – they appear to require the Temple of THEM to perceive the underlying mesh that binds them. More strangely, is that without the Temple of Set which happened to send me to the ONA we could not provide the tension to make visible what is invisible nor could we have achieved what we just did. Aquino’s heuristic explorations and insights are no less poignant or passionately and carefully related or useful or important than those of Long or Myatt. +O+
[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino announces himself an Ipsissimus] On the Ides of March 1979 I came into being as an Ipsissimus VI°. This chapter discusses the rationale and significance of that initiation & formalized degree, as well as the changes to my interest in, attitude towards, participation within, and obligations to the Temple & Æon of Set subsequently and consequently.
– 28 –
+O+ Another thorny point of contention by the ONA is the self awarding of the title of Ipsissimus by Aquino – wherein the ONA fiercely emphasize that no master can confer awards or call oneself a Master without doing a set of proscribed things… There are multiple contradictions here… but the underlying reason for ONA’s annoyance must be part of its unconscious reaction and necessity for a tension to its own view on the matter of earning titles. Aquino’s action helps illustrate nicely what the ONA believe is not how you do it opening the way for them to explain How you do it. Yet more than a few of the ONA’s manuscripts create loopholes and in fact justify Aquinos decision and action to call himself whatever he likes and further whatever aim it is he desires to further. The issue comes down to the degree of movement away from an existing paradigm – where Aquino moved the Temple of Set far away from the Church in some respects – others he did not move so far from, such as the idea of structure, leadership and levels of attainment. Subsequently, ONA disagrees because it moved its Order in different degrees creating more or less tension between the two opposing ideas. We can see though, by viewing the ONA and TOS as energetic creatures whose behaviour does in fact have a logical system of processes, why ONA fiercely defends its own system of leaderless self-attainment and attacks the system of the TOS – its how forms behave. Whatever a person chooses to call themselves or not call themselves is still just an abstraction like all the rest of the abstractions we make – if they are successful in giving themselves a form that does in fact cause a specific reaction such as calling oneself a Master, Grand Master, Ipsissimus or what have you does – then they are clearly on another level above those that react in thrall to that form and do deserve an elevation in energetic understanding (read. Magical prowess). How you do it or what you believe is necessary to achieve such a title, whether you aspire to such a title, is entirely up to that individual or group. If others cannot see it for what it is, or determine whether that title is deserved, then more fool them. If they invest that form with validity of faith then that indicates their level of prowess – and subsequently does Set (excuse the pun) apart the one from the other. As I have said before, the name of the game is the delivery of forms – whatever the means. Personally I see no reason to believe Aquino is not set apart – loyalty to my Order is secondary to not being blinded to the messages of my own eyes – and indeed set very far apart from the other. By that token though, so to is Long or Myatt set far apart from the other – whatever claims either group make about the legitimacy of what needs be done to deserve their rank or any rank – is completely irrelevant to me. I judge for myself through the language of Geometry. To hell with the tension of opposites.+O+
[From tosd8 much further down Aquino questions the TOSs existence and purpose] Epilogue: Sic Itur Ad Astra After its “long, strange trip” of 30 years “and counting”, what shall we say of the Temple of Set? What has it meant to the thousands of persons whose lives have touched upon it over the years? Is it beneficial to external society? To itself internally? Has it successfully avoided the trap of becoming “a bureaucracy for its own sake” and managed instead to focus on the enhancement of each individual Initiate’s experience? Where best has it succeeded and why? Where has it failed and why, and has it learned from those failures? Can it survive amidst the world’s current and apparent future social climates? To what if any extent can it, and should it, attempt to compensate for failings in society, as for instance inadequate education, courtesy, etc. of individuals who approach it? What are valid reasons and qualifications for persons coming to the Temple? Why should others not be? What should we envision for the Æon of Set? Should we see it as finite, and if so with what theoretical boundaries or eventualities? Will there be a subsequent æon, and how might we [or others] conceptualize it? What of the eventuality of the Order of Horus becoming a Temple of Horus, and a new sam-taui of Set and Horus returning to Earth? What? Who? When? How? Why? To what beginning?
– 41 –
+O+ Yet again we meet that curious parallel energy where both groups take causal breaths over the decades to summarize and re-examine the purpose and history, achievements and point of their forms. One manuscript that springs immediately to mind is Beyond the Adept by the ONA where answers are given to an Adept concerning the -is-ness of the Order of Nine Angles, perception relating to it and a host of other considerations, questioned assumptions, and mental challenges given. This is the shared mentality of both men to provide and foster a living changing Tradition – and so again we must ask, how different are the men behind the Temple of Set and the Order of Nine Angles? Their forms may paint a picture of conflict – but so what? That’s like looking at a picture drawn with crayons and doubting the artists were capable of so much more. How many more manuscripts and urges and examples will it take to push people beyond their archaic reliance on what they see and dutifully process with their traditional inheritance of knowledge and the sloppy tools of form to really See what lays beneath all the currents of the world and its weary matrix? +O+
[Extracted from TOSd8 Aquinos text from the Book of Coming Forth By Night.] And now, having looked upon the past with affection and reverence, we shall turn our gaze to the times before us. Think carefully of the Word of Set, for it is given in witness to my Bond. Behold, O West, I have established my Aeon. I punish the enemies who are in it, placed in the Place of Destruction. I deliver them to the examiners from whose guard there is no escape. Lo, I pass near to thee, I pass near to thee! Affix now my image as it was given to you, so that all who read of these matters may now look upon the likeness of Set. The Word of the Aeon of Set is
+O+ Both ONA and TOS work with the concept of Aeons and base their groups around the importance of Aeons. One names the Aeon Xeper, the other names it Chaos. But they both name it. Both were affected at a similar time in a similar manner by the idea of Aeons – perhaps a logical consequence of a shared bounty of magical lore they inherited – both anticipate a new Age and relate their unique interpretations of the Aeon to come. The TOS and the ONA are archetypally identical – whatever is acting through them, if anything, has seen fit to place these two men side by side as tensions for one another and provide them both with an almost mythical journey that is exactly the same at its esoteric essence. Such suggests an underlying and as yet unidentified magical archetype that takes possession of such individuals… +O+
Please note that due to the complexity of this MSS other Works focusing on particular aspects of the Greater Whole by THEM may need to be consulted throughout.
As an infiltrator (I prefer Wanderer) of many groups by many means to obtain the necessary information for me to piece together my puzzle – I have learned a formidable deal about the Arte of Deception (AOD). Herein I present a few of my Insights regarding the AOD.
It should be understood by now that members of THEM each have differing opinions as to the techniques and the definition of the LHP and Black Magic – just as we do with Shape-Shifting. Just as members do not have a unitary agreement (But rather allow a convenient representation to present itself) of the nature of the Dark Ones, for instance, each of us expressing their own views – in Sinister Solidarity. Our interests in shape-shifting range from the mythology and magicology of the ancient practices of the Werewolf, invocation of the Dark Gods and the presencing of their energies via the human medium, physical metamorphosis via mastery over the cosmic egg, and the diffusion of consciousness into the acausal via a variety of advanced techniques, just to name a few. However, this Introduction will deal with nomenclature concerning some basic techniques of glamour, deception, misdirection, and protection vital to add to any foundation of fundamental skills in the development of the Arte of Deception as it relates to and concerns a specific nexion of the Temple of THEM.
The hidden/occult/esoteric side of the Grand ‘Science’ of what is conveniently referred to as “Shape-Shifting” is generally misunderstood and greatly underestimated regarding the intricacy and complexity of its execution due to the actual underlying nature of deception (of which there are many esoteric secrets) – for if it is not “misunderstood or greatly underestimated” then it is a glamour incomplete. That is to say – if the seams of the geometry do not show – then how are they (the audience) to know there is a Deception at all? Sometimes it is best to act entirely invisibly – however, in presencing a form (or formulae, to be more accurate) such as there is something of a crucial arte in the Visible.
Some Preliminary Notes:
One way to think of form is the following. Imagine a dark room containing people who are standing still. A voice suggests to them that the room contains deep pits in the floor. It is thus predictable that for some of those people – the belief in pits will come into existence (as forms) and influence their behaviour accordingly. Whether or not the content is there is irrelevant. The illusion of authority (a Deceptor) and the power of suggestion are enough to make the pits real for some. Pending of course on the relationship of the voice of authority to the people in the dark room, an outcome can be predicted. But those variables are discussed in another MS. The Deceptor aims to gain the trust of those he wishes to deceive in order to deceive them more thoroughly and more easily, by understanding form and the tremendous influence its temporal nature has on humanity.
In general – a ‘form’ as apprehended by THEM is a causal temporal interstice, which is perceived to have specific, general and abstract properties by the human nexion pending their degree of consciousness.*/** For us, a ‘form’ is a convenient way of referring to any invention of human perception that results from the validated understanding or binding/restricting definition of interpretation within parameters of description, content, or value of the content of ones perception.
But a form is not merely a convenient way to describe objects considered physical or real. A form can be intangible too – it can be an Ideology, a Religion, A set of beliefs. A form can also be chemical, mathematical, geometrical, lyrical, literal, or musical. Forms arise from the stimulus received by the five senses or the rich tapestry of experience they saturate us with leaving us to ‘make sense’ of their presence; these may be considered raw forms exhibited by the cosmos and its being. But when these forms are subsequently interpreted by the human being causally such dimensional bias disables the means to see these exhibitions as they Are. Any instance in which a conclusion is made of ones perception by restricting stimulus into a manageable frame of reference so as to control or understand it (thus willfully extracting meaning and mentally separating its from its acausal component as a connexion to everything else) is to presence a form.
From an Acausal viewpoint all Forms are considered perceptually limited/separated from their acausal component. And while essence remains imbued with the Acausal, appearance can only be experienced and seen causally, that is, from a limited, causal perception. In the context of the Adept who perceives the Acausal and the Causal, (as well as their own Nexion and Co-Nexion to both of these ‘dimensions’) all forms as manifested by human-beings regardless of their Time, Technology, Culture or Civilization (thus far) are artificial imprisonments of the acausal, a wishful projection by the current consciousness onto what THEM have called the ‘Black Clay’. (Qv. MSS In Sinister Solidarity.) And are representative of the markers that characterize the geometry of an Epoch.
Essentially the Black Clay is that world we perceive via our consciousness either as an Adept or Non-Adept in its pure state – that is, the moment of crystallization that provokes the consciousness to exit/extrude its body and diffuse itself in the greater being when the human nexion becomes acutely aware of two pure instances of consciousness (there are more than two – but this divisive/unifying experience is one of the earliest of an Adept). One being the irresistible pull of what was hitherto felt as an isolated location of the consciousness inside the skull (human-centred geometry) – the other being awareness that there exists a unified collective ‘something’ external/ulterior to one’s pure point of consciousness – but of which it too, is a part. (life-centred geometry) (Qv. The Simultaneous Pulse, Mvim III). Suddenly, convenient abstractions to terminize a duality in space, i.e. an assertion of one’s position and the position of one’s emanations in relation to other phenomena – “Inside/Outside”, “Esoteric/Exoteric”, “Black/White” begins to quaver, then ominously vibrate, and shatter. Consciousness of one’s co-nexion with the Acausal, achieved.
The Black Clay is an analogy for a blank slate onto which humanity draws conclusions – thus re-naming part of that blank slate with a temporal name, and thus form. The Black Clay is a unified connexion and experience of the Acausal and Causal that is broken down by causal consciousness into separate, abstract chunks of manageable context (a process made necessary for any human being without acausal awareness) and referred to both generally and specifically i.e. as time/space, or chemical, atomic, sub-atomic ‘matter’ that we can physically see, hear, touch, taste and smell. But as the experiments of Scientific analysis have thus far shown – the universe and its content cannot be separated into one set of singular/unified components on Any level – in fact it is a pointed comment to say that the very concept of Singular may very well be a causal-inspired myth. ‘It’ has proven to be multiple, even at the smallest level of causal perceptual isolation. Thus, the Black Clay represents a raw undefined state of perception, prior to human projection warping it from its complete context into bifurcations on the causal plane that are ‘understood’ ‘known’ or ‘made sense of’.
It is this acausal purity that concerns THEM: however it be approached or its context sought to be made clear in causal terms and systems; from Physical-Based Sorcery, Seven-Fold Way Satanism, Form and Chaos, Buddhism, Aescetism, by members of whatever particular mode of thought and apprehension: the process has thus far seemed to be similar for all, indeed is a phenomena dangerously close to being called ‘Objective’. Such a process is what might be called a hyper-cubic inversion/expulsion of one’s own being: since one must effectively (and the following are simplistic abbreviations for caustic and complex systems of practice) “turn ones being inside out”, “die to oneself”, “expel the Self” and “dissolve the possession of Own”, to exhibit (co-join) with its Acausal source. But what has not yet been mentioned by the ONA – is whether the consciousness, diffused into the Acausal – can re-manifest/re-assemble itself – or, come back from the Abyss. This, I am inclined to believe is theoretically possible. But should such a Dark God return – it is impossible to know how to quantify it – all we can do thus far is speak of things outside of their duality, turn to new concepts of De-Abstracted Perception which is to place one’s perception of the world in an Acausal context – to be a student of Cliology. Much of what has been revealed via the ONA and attempted by its protégés has not yet had the time to mature, moreover, the distortion of magic has not decreased, if anything it has multiplied, with the magical sector still expecting magic to be physical – to be perceived by the five senses available to them. That is to say, that the abandonment of certain causal habits has not yet occurred and until it does, the means of Acausal Perception will not come.
When anything is generalized in this bifurcation of the Black Clay – it becomes something and is perceived by the human consciousness as a temporal form borne of necessity and convenience. On the superficial level generalization is a convenient way to communicate – but it quickly becomes extremely uncomfortable and highly unstable if any serious analysis or depth is undertaken into it. People are aware of this even if on an unconscious level – but to make communication possible, this lazy standardization is accepted. Only specialists and sadomasochists concern themselves with the sticky philosophical problems of analysis of what the sky actually is, and in what context, and from whose point of view, on whose authority, and so on ad infinitum. Of course a convenient lack of depth requires that other generalizations are made – “grass” “green” “sky” “blue” all a natural part of human living. But, a downside to this laziness is that slowly one can begin to enmesh themselves in an artificial geometric prism of pre-supplied interpretations and meanings. This prism is segmented and catalogued and revised and relied upon – until one day one becomes completely trapped in a self-sufficient web of interpretation and can no longer perceive beyond the interpretation.
Now, as far as THEM are concerned, this is where Form, as a self-sufficient and already explained library of catalogued phenomena that controls interpretation of reality via a pre-made set of labels and projections, opens up the wonderful world of counter-projections or ‘opposites’, that is to say a dynamic tension between points. Such counter-projections are as much an illusion as the projections in the first place – but are nevertheless powerfully vulnerable to exploitation by those with the awareness of the context of the enmeshment of beings trapping themselves in one, causal, plane.
In the active sense: One can either work to un-mesh such beings – or enmesh them further. It is thus that the idea of geometry and the superimposition of it over the Matrix is useful for perceiving the world as a matrix containing all manner of shapes made of, say, light, which light is not real to the Acausal Perceptor and whose shape divests it secrets by revealing its inner structure, while the same shape is cloaked with projections, its essence hidden and covered with the ‘real’ by the Causal Perceptor. It might be useful to reveal here that THEM are in some sense still ‘Against Time’. This Resistance makes itself clear in the unconscious reference to such things as a ‘Sinister Matrix’ – which is a re-building of the context of the world to survive the causal effects of the psychic waste pooling in our Time. One simple contemporary example of this is the disturbing nature of advertisements and the enervating vibrations they deliver: one might even be convinced that the word of the aeon was in fact, “NOW”. Certainly, the word of the past and coming few decades.
The content of the Temple MSS “UAE” may be useful to understand the limiting effects of causal perception and the following extract from Mvimaedivm II may on one level, be of use here to explain how dimensionally restricted perception limits an object’s essence:
When one forms a view of an object one immediately limits its reality. Its reality is confined by these limitations, the object becomes slave to our perception and subsequently restricted in terms of what it is and isn’t, can and cannot be or do by a precise mode or model of laws and rules. While this doesn’t actually change the object, it changes everything else. When one sets in stone the conditions for an objects existence, the object is interpreted thusly by those conditions – yet these conditions are finite, not infinite, and use only a small section of the possibilities open to the object, by classifying it capable of only one or a few modes of existence according to a base of conceptions one has proceeded from. One projects error upon an object, because of relativity.
Note however, that the writings of THEM are an approximate for the Essence: they can bring some closer to perceiving these energies we speak of as they are, but they cannot convey that energy itself.
While the MSS of Liber 13/13 in particular those sections dealing with Life and Human-Centred Geometry and the MSS Universes Parallel further explain in detail the other components that come together as separate studies focused on forces and magical understanding to bring this complex issue into a unifying force.
Detection/Critical Assessment of forms, their structure, and their essence are generally turned over in the mind and weighed against a plethora of past experiences, predicted outcome, inconsistencies, potential for projection, the underlying motivations for projecting the form, expectations past and present, memory and so on, plus a healthy dose of human analysis balanced somewhere between Optimism, and Cynicism. Because where there is a Deceptor (And all human beings are scorpions) there is a Detector.
Experience/Experiment shows that since Form is an abstract that resides solely in the Causal experience, and because the Acausal component implicit therein cannot be utilized to analyse the essence of an acausal presentation by a Deceptor on the causal plane. I.e. causal beings, are blind to it. Analysis of a Deceptor will inevitably operate from a human-centred/self-centred fixation by the would-be Detector – wherein, consciousness operating from the mindset characteristic of a resident imprisoned in the human body is enmeshed in the physical form and indeed the Physical. The Causal. And thus, Forms.
All this is a detailed way of explaining that someone attempting to see through a Form – will naturally use other forms to determine their progress. Without acausal perception – without the diffusion of consciousness, they cannot help it, since it is form that characterizes and restricts the causal perception in a 3d plane and it is the immature development of acausal perception but nonetheless imbuement of it in the human nexion that leads to “contradiction” and seemingly irreconcilable differences ‘between’ forms: an illusion held up by the nexion itself. It’s not strange that the Scientific community should be labeling into existence so many multi-verses, alternate dimensions, and so on and yet not simply include the Acausal in their calculations, something that would make sense of much of their confusion – a) the Scientific community has as the ONA say, lost sight of Science and become a bevy of theoreticists. b) We hold that the Acausal cannot be perceived from a Causal perspective. That is part of the hypothesis being tested by the presence of the Temple of THEM. Another part being the energetic grid to hi-jack and subvert cyberspace, the other a physical energetic grid to hi-jack and subvert Australia to serve as a nexion for Vindex. Other parts of course, to be revealed as various stages are arrived at.
But with this notion of form and acausal perception in mind, let us now turn to some of the more mundane causal forms that make up this extraordinary experiment.
One of the secrets guarded until now is the true extent of infiltration by members of THEM into other groups via close association with key figures to crystallize a secret intelligence network – another, the sharpness of our perception. Due to the inability of a causal-mired nexion to see beyond form: it is not difficult to use that reliance on form to create a powerful mental glamour. One such glamour is called the Spear.
Note some key points in Shape-Shifting:
1. One must adopt a shape.
2. One’s shape must be seen to make mistakes.
3. One’s shape must be seen.
4. One must have visible faces and forms – while being an invisible face of form.
5. The target must only ever see what you want them to see.
6. The arte of Deception involves the art of Distraction.
7. Being an excellent shape-shifter naturally leads people to distrust you.
1 To interact on the causal plane requires a shape, a presentation, a shell or human guise. We know this.
2-6 THE SPEAR:
To presence Acausal forms requires an involved weaving of thousands of illusions often over a lengthy period of time. For it is in the summary/overall experience of this weaving, that is to say between the forms, that the gap of the Acausal reveals and illuminates.
For example: in each personal interaction, these usually being one-to-one or face-to-face, one decides which attribute to emphasize in order to build a picture of one’s “persona” in the targets perception. One replies in a manner according to what one wishes to emphasize at any given point. Should mystery be emphasized, Should certain attributes or emotions be emphasized, Should power or connections be emphasized? What, and how are tentative tenuous decisions that correlate to the Experiment and what is called for at any given time to extend a tendril. But what is not generally made known is that to be effective in shape-shifting – it is necessary not only to have your real persona operating a front persona – but for your front persona to be operating its own front too, a deeper glamour I call a “spear”.
It is through the spear(s) that one of THEM is known by everyone outside of one’s inner Sinisterion. And then, even inside, members of THEM are largely unknown (that is, information falls into an abyss) even to each other.
The spear is the amiable cheerful face of the Deceptor. A Deceptor naturally meaning, one who deceives. The Spear has a name by which others will know it and an array of attributes that appeal to the most general population. It is the name(s) by which one signs things, says things, is seen, heard and witnessed. Most people have an alternate persona – but they do not have a spear. Nor strangely, do they understand the necessity for one, especially in this dangerous work. A fact lamented by not a few of the Sinisterion careless enough to let their vigilance lapse.
The spear, of which there can be more than one representation, represents the first line of Satanic defence. The average person is so caught up in oneself that they are careless about the information they exchange with others. (THEM are surgical.) Naturally, to discern the motivations of someone a person will read between the lines. During the friendly banter exchanged a wise magician remains vigilant that they are being studied.
What this means – is that, due to human caprice, the Detector (the person studying ‘you’) will be aiming to fill in some rather large gaps in his picture of you – esp. if you are one of those mysterious, anonymous types.
Thus it is that the Spear fills the role of supplying those details to feed the hunger of the curious. It is the “casual unwitting mistake-maker” – the ‘you’ “careless” enough to give occasional innocuous “personal details” during pleasant information exchanges to secretly assist someone in building up a picture of you to decrease their immediate curiosity (native to all inquisitive brains). And it is prior to assuming a major form, such as ours, that the smart shape-shifter sits down and literally creates a completely set of fictional personas complete with fixed attributes with which to dangle as a carrot on a stick. (This involves some tricky manipulation of postal loopholes, address exchange, identification flaws, library archives, dangerous associates, and ID stealing – covered in the section on Camouflaging the Chameleon. Trade secrets of Espionage and Intelligence and Satanic Tradition.)
It is the spear that will exchange sensitive information, the spear that will send and receive mail, the spear that will act as an administrator/inductor, the spear that will meet and greet and introduce and mingle, the spear that will mislead and misdirect both its friends and thus its potential enemies as to its actual nature and the spear that will serve as a decoy to hostile forces. Making a pseudonym is usually done by anyone using the computer – though haphazardly without the psychological arsenal of one of THEM and without a clear conception of deception. Most people can be persuaded to give sensitive personal information merely with a suitable Spear by appealing to their personality type and vices. Trust – places a person in a precarious position in our line of work.
The spear, though cheerful, personable, likeable, must also be seen to be secretive. This immediately places an increase of weight on any detail a Detector CAN extract from the spear directly or indirectly. Name, Age, Gender, Location, Outward Connections, Consistent Responses and Philosophies, Interests, Known Associates and Motivations are all top of the list. One by one some or all of these are ‘leaked’ via the spear (this itself an Art!) or are presenced, supplied, gathered what have you from available information distributed by the Spear – incidentally, a glamour so named because the Detector literally impales himself unknowingly upon its point. With this information, some of the things presented to some of the members of the Sinisterion may now make further sense.
Now, from experience, it is Between the Spear and the Perception of the ‘you’ behind the spear where the Detector will look for You, the Deceptor. Now it is understood why an extra line of defence is required, rather than simply an alter-ego. If, a Detector looks for ‘you’ between a fake persona and another fake persona – what can be found of ‘you’? If a Detector looks for ‘you’ between You and your fake persona – anything they extract may prove highly detrimental.
The Acausal shape-shifter is in a somewhat precipitous position. Their form must be seen from a variety of strange and difficult to explain angles. And I say difficult, because one can no longer simply use the terminology of the causal dimension – but must employ quantifiers for both. I was asked why I did not simply speak from a purely Acausal point of view – to which the reply is – there is no known language for the Acausal save for that of Dreaming.
Continuing – it is not enough that a teacher of shape-shifting take on ONE visible layer of form in order to demonstrate his skills and techniques (Qv. RA/Tnepres/ThoTh/f/CV/J/Eddas/E/Edward and so on) whose wraith has shown a prolonged visible countenance of a shape-shifter with distinct features and identification traits (and Works) as moving from one phase to another physically, magically, mentally to occupy various roles. Now here it gets intricate. It is not enough because it represents only a superficial level of shifting. A vital attribute of any visible form is a certain degree of deficiency. Without that figurehead of calculated clumsiness the shifter lacks the very element that renders them invisible. While Legion keeps the punters busy, focused, occupied, distracted – the absence of sound – the vaccum created by the pressures of the actual shifter goes unnoticed. Thus one of THEM can sidle right up to you and you not even know it. Because the Spear of the Shifter is seen out in the open – the punters focus on the wrong fellow. They consider themselves astute, watchful, aware of the possibility of misdirection and deception by this strange fellow who teaches shape-shifting and admits to being deceptive and infiltrating various organizations – but, what’s this, he’s not as good as he thinks he is, he’s left clues… heh… Have we now? So then, astute ones, how many of US are there? One? Two? Six? Or a Dozen? What are our names? What defines US that reveals US – Symbolism? Terminology? Beliefs? Age? Location? Energy? Which groups do we watch from the inside, IOT? ONA? ToB? OAA? MLO? TOS? FCOS? SOS? OTO, yours? Where did you get your information on THEM – from US? Or from the Spear? And we are Australian, right?
It is questions like these that beg for the mercy afforded by critical thinking.
ONA – masters of chameleonization created a very similarly layered labyrinth using the above techniques. Try, for instance, reading the ONA’s MSS with this in mind. Where some of the insights such as those garnered by the MSS – “A Contemplation of DWM” may arise.
We know the Acausal Deceptor cannot be seen – we know this because that form of magic has no form or physical identification – it is not causally detectable. If it was, THEM should not have moved into advanced stages of its first aim without detection and without difficulty.
Some of our detractors (of whom we watch carefully) underestimate the value of extreme patience and subtlety. One gate took three years to open, another five, another eight. Not a problem – we’re not going anywhere and we have nothing better to do than achieve our aims.
One of those aims is to teach our black magical principles from the Australian Nexion and reveal the theory and techniques that comprise them. It would generally be considered counter-productive to the formation of any group trying to attain personal power over its members to reveal such layers and operations: for if no longer focused on Legion, where might they look? Into the “Dark Soul of the Night”? Quite. Now if only they used that awareness when perceiving Magian forms…
However, the ‘You’ (i.e. causal vessel) that subsists beneath the glamour of the Spear, being bound by form, will, and does, exhibit information allowing further profiling of your identity and character. And Here, a very pointed analogy can be drawn between the survival of the physical human being/nexion in order to achieve the Great Work – and the romantic view of a Dark God clawing at the veil between the Worlds seeking intrusion. On one level – they are one and the same. Until the physical body is completely diffused, that is, an entirely acausal, there is a paradoxical dance with death whereby the Satanist endangers themselves, lives on the edge etc – and yet undertakes the training, steps and measures to ensure the highest level of protection for survival from the entropy of the mundane world.
See ‘An Analysis of Frequency L13/13’ for further instances. Following these it can be a difficult game to conceal one’s closer (habitual) attributes simply because of the tell-tale trail of the geometry of information. Things sometimes beyond control when using form are one’s method or manner of communication – one’s terminology, or even a consistent focus on certain concepts. Thus it is that some shape-shifters (one in particular whose spear is infamous) have left trails that show certain persons are and have been among us whilst cultivating glamour of a very special sort – practicing a variety of ‘habitually disruptive’ roles to keep themselves randomized, and yet remain virtually undetected by those without the eyes to see. But it’s not for us to reveal them. We enjoy the ‘game’ as much as they do.
Beneath the ‘You’ is the diffusion of consciousness characteristic of the Adept – the core of a Dark Sol. But remember it is in the rays of the sun that most of the ‘Work’ is done. From day one – carry a spear. We have.
7 Yes, unfortunately, or rather as a result of, diffused consciousness that interferes with one’s causal ability to maintain a solid form to others; being known as a shape-shifter of some skill and of course, revealing the disarming secrets of one’s trade, carries with it the burden of implicit suspicious mistrust. Members have reported side-effects of our ‘Grand Science’ with members of their inner Sinisterion due to able demonstrations of Chameleonization openly – thus revealing how adept they are at controlling what people see and witness of them. This has lead to issues of instability, esp in magical relationships, where one may say the illusions of the causal are experienced withdrawn and the frightening (from their point of view) essence beyond projection revealed. Thus Emily no longer sees John, but a sinister grinning trickster, a dark, mysterious and cunning master of illusion who sends her projections back to her. This has the effect of causing people to be perpetually unsure whether a shifter is sincere or merely playing another role: An unavoidable Sinister Aspect of THEM’s Work and this Work in general. One of the disarming scenarios concerning the ONA was one (disturbingly argued) suggestion that the Order could in fact be the work of one Super-jew who decided to prove the merit of the Jewish faith by manipulating its enemies perfectly and unknowingly into adhering to the wisdom of a Sacred Jewish Holy Order under the guise of Satanism/NS/Islaam and so on. Unfortunately, there is a sinister correlation between the deceptive potential and the invisible ultimate aim of the shape-shifter. When one becomes as adept at shape-shifting as DWM the possibilities increase frighteningly – past the Abyss it becomes correspondingly difficult to shake one’s head definitively at anything manifesting on the causal plane. Pending the more advanced results of the Seven-Fold Way – a better judgement can be made. On that – it is somewhat limiting that the Seven-Fold Way disdains the study of Qabbala and Jewish Magic – for then one may preclude a study of the enemy for greater comparison that can be considered vital for a more rounded self-discernment.
To summarize before we move on: the essential point being made is that creating a thing like THEM is only possible via a tandem of invisible (and visible) infiltration of key players known or in any way associated or trying to associate with THEM – and some very special rules of Satanism that aren’t known to many, some that we have borrowed, some that we have created. The ONA’s Shrencing MSS, I believe, danced on the outside of these techniques. THUS: Let them think they know where/who/what you are – while you Know where/who/what they are. This is a practice quite similar to the blackmail operations set up to entrap riches and power via the cameras for compromise within a Temple. The Temple, being an enticing forbidden environment where the lure of dark magic and unbridled sex holds fascination for many who are thus left (that is, not informed) to invest it with their projections as a place of romance and intrigue, a literal temple to Satan and doorway to exciting taboos all shagpile carpets and mahogany altars as it were – is seldom understood by the eager for the menacing role it plays in surveillance, tactical espionage, and entrapment. They seldom understand or are meant to understand, the extent to which the Temple watches them. This type of thing is very much the case with many Satanic Industries: though it bears repeating that THEM have emerged to help a few out of the occult labyrinth, hence our revelations of our Satanic techniques for the few who deserve to learn them.
The Tempel ov Blood (Qv. Liber 333) emphasize Infiltration of Organizations, as do the Order of Nine Angles, of which we are a Nexion. To them, these techniques are probably already known – but to those who wish to become one of THEM, these notes may prove a disturbing sobriquet. MEHR SEINS ALS SCHEIN…
*Briefly: In terms of causal perception – general refers to the common convenient name for interpreted content, i.e. a “ball” or “sky”. Specific refers to a definition of an abstract in a layer of further segmented abstraction. “A shiny, red, ball with spots” or “Stratosphere, Atmosphere, Oxygen/Nitrogen/Carbon Dioxide” while an abstract is essentially the end result of interpretation of any content using further abstracts to do it. These faculties are employed in this manner due to the size and position of our human-centred consciousness which finds itself enmeshed by the physical body and whose concerns are directly related to its feelings of inferiority and superiority relative to it.
** In terms of acausal perception – none of these differentiations exist. An abstract in the causal is not the same as an abstract in the acausal. An abstract in the causal (Qv. The Star Game: adv. Asstd. Essays) can be defined as anything isolated in perception by giving it a name. Until it has a name or parts of it are named by projection, the ‘Black Clay’ to some extent is experienced as it is – i.e. formless. Abstract Perception is a mutually inclusive consciousness of being the acausal within the causal. See Appendix.
+ The Reason for creating new words is not only to define new esoteric experiences – it also has another undertone: because of the uniqueness of such words, it makes it easier to track the growth and path of their forms online.
Love Vs Loyalty – A Study of Fear & Control.
Love is uncontrollable. It jumps upon us, without permission; it
is beyond us. We know we cannot turn it on and off. Because this is
beyond our understanding or control, it can be terrifying. To subdue
this fear, loyalty is demanded.
Until 20 years ago in India, if a man died before his wife, she
was expected to throw herself upon his funeral pyre, to show that she
was loyal only to him. If she failed to do this, she was shunned by
her family and community; deemed disloyal, weak and loveless.
Interestingly, the same was not expected of the man if his wife
died. Part of this tradition was keeping up the ideal that a person
is/can be a possession, like cattle or land are still viewed.
Love is not a conscious choice, loyalty is. To deny one’s personal
feelings to adhere to a “loyalty” is psychological slavery.
This was partly how the church was able to rise to such powers
over the last 2,000 years. It stood between a person and their love
for their god; demanding that to love their god they must loyally
obey. The notion of love has been so bastardized by this idealism
that it has almost become one and the same: Trying to impose control
(loyalty/obedience) on an uncontrollable entity.
Fear is the motivator here. We all know how all-consuming and
illogical love can be. It’s presence seems beyond our choice – so we
apply rules to try and maintain it.
Anyone who has been in love knows it comes out of nowhere
sometimes, and it can leave just as quickly.
Ironically, the thing we crave most is the thing we have no power
over. By consciously imposing rules to love, we think we can hold on
to it, understand it, turn it into a negotiation: thus removing the
freedom from love.
This has played a huge factor in the society we have now become.
Aggressive, scared, untrustworthy, self-interested and out of control.
The more one looses one’s own feeling of freedom, the more one
tries to conquer and control others. Until eventually nothing knows
freedom, and everything is enslaved without satisfaction.
Once a higher truth/understanding has become the main drive behind
a person’s journey’s and decisions, there comes a point when one must
face the Abyss.
It seems initially we look outwards, and to the past, to try to
grasp higher meaning and forgotten Knowledge.
These lessons lead us to look into ourselves, for once we
understand our place within that Knowledge, a deeper Knowledge of the
self is sought.
Breaking down all that has one into creating a person, all
structure is analized, all behaviours, patterns, responses,
relationships, endeavours and desires are coldly dissected. Once a
person has seen all these things for what they are, once cannot look
back. One realizes that they are utterly alone in the cosmos, and
ultimately an utter stranger to ourselves; for as deep as one can go
inside themselves there is still a primal instinct that is not
entirely of one’s self.
Past dogma, environment, nature and education, there is an open
sore inside of is that is not related to our personal experience.
Facing this unknowable emptiness, realizing its power over you,
beyond you, is facing the Abyss. It is the pool of understanding
ingrained in all, but looked upon by few. To allow the Abyss to
swallow you is to become.
Initially facing this age-old void can be very overwhelming –
something so huge and empty could surely swallow us whole, without
impact? But this is not the case; for as we are swallowed, we become
part of it, and it becomes part of us.
To accept our nothingness is to face the Abyss.
To understand one’s true power in that nothingness is to know the
To use and be used by that power is to become the Abyss.
Love Conquers All
It is true that fear and our origin in it has had a profound effect by causing us to strive for its absence. But whilst we may each be the product of terror in gestation – the effects of this fear have brought forth powerful coping mechanisms to use our fear to our advantage. Whatever the word ‘fear’ attempts to denote in reference to a raw stimuli – ‘love’ is another word that conveniently captures its absence. I mean the term in no sense a moral turpitude as it is commonly used today – but merely a word to denote the secondary experience to fear which provides the tension of opposites by which we function.
I have chosen the word Love to represent the absence of fear, not for its association with morality, but for its ability to express a ‘for’ as a tension to the ‘against’; Love is “The” universal purpose and reason in humanity to survive, endure, and overcome that which it is suddenly thrust into through no choice of its own. Love is that which has to come into being if fear is to be overcome and Being to have a reason to flower from the dark and survive in its new home; Nietzsche’s “YES”.
The unconscious, animal tendencies of humanity obviously did everything they could to understand the world into which they were born. They named everything they could, founds words and sounds, symbols and pictograms, cave drawings and mythology to depict the mysteries of the world around them. They came up with creation and end time stories and gods to explain the sun and the moon and the stars, and the cosmology of the world; gave names and attributes to plants, animals, rocks, gems, metals, other people, family, food, safety, danger etc in order to make sense of it, in order to survive it. They ‘loved’ the world so that they would not fear it. And the more they understood over time the less frightened they became, and the more they were able to do. Giving things names is held to be a ‘primitive’ means of giving things power – but it is insulting and ignorant to consider this habit a relic of cave-men; it is in fact more common today than any other time in history since we have inherited the world at a time when there are more names for things and more emphasis on giving names to things than has ever existed than at any other time.
We have dissected space and matter in thousands of fields down into infinitesimal levels and still we continue doing so – have travelled further into space and found more stars planets and phenomena, explored the depths of the sea, under the ice, and have electronic maps for more earth-based landmarks than any time in the past, and have more information about the global totality of land including street maps that show pictures of our houses, and an ultra-sophisticated level of personal identity data banks to monitor us including DNA, fingerprinting, and even optical scanners. It represents a level of detail and abstraction greater than any of our historical predecessors ever had – and requires an equally sophisticated array of new names as well as the continued use of old names.
Every little social event or idiosyncrasy seems to require it’s own word or combination of two words and we have a global interface containing more information than any human being could ever digest with millions more names for things than ever before. If we cannot name something – we treat it suspiciously and with hostility. If it cannot be quickly categorized and boxed away into definition we struggle to comprehend it, so used are we to using names and labels, and filters that simplify things such as forms, morality, and language to lean on as the means of understanding the world around us. Our efforts to explore and understand via knowledge though, reached a point somewhere where blindness began to occur without the crutch of names to tell us what things are – a process we’ve gotten so used to. There are thousands of examples of what can happen when people believe something is something it actually isn’t.
We reached a point where love came to conquer reason.
According to the present consensus theory of evolution, the ego – was one means that emerged out of the unconscious which could consciously consider its own existence and make greater sense of things. It was a developmental leap that may well have been encouraged to emerge as a defense against fear – for it is the ego that orients itself into the world by means of relativity, building a world-view that provides relative stability and safety, sense and reason, place and power. But something happened that made the ego so strong we began to prefer names over the blinding rawness of nature unnamed and in treating the names as given, we ironically lost touch with the world as she is from our mad dash to understand it.
The habit of ‘seeking to understand’ was no doubt carried over by natural selection as a valuable tool crucial to human survival in its gestation. It is a largely unconscious process that we later repeat the habit without knowing why because while we may not have the faculties to comprehend our experience of transition into Being at that early stage – on some level, we are affected nonetheless, and intrinsically scarred.
Later the means developed that allow us to control ourselves, others, and the world around us by splitting its totality into ‘separate’ things inc. Maths, History, and Science.
I believe that the habit of doing this has been going on so long and so fervently that we are each born into a world that has been collectively oriented toward this unconscious goal since forever and that its specific architecture and mode of being reflects that. We rush to name our child, declare it a boy or girl, dress it in pink or blue (these colours were once reversed, blue was the colour to denote a girl, pink, a boy) and spend all our time educating them in the ways of the world often without questioning those ways just so the child will fit in to the social paradigm as seamlessly as possible and begin the process over of learning to cover the world with names and treat those names as the essence of things.
In doing it we’ve passed through many interesting stages – but eventually we’ve lost all touch with magic and the subtler energies that rule us, burying them under mountains of abstractions in order to subjugate the world to our will. We concerned ourselves with words and interpretations to get to the heart of things – but somehow ended up being unable to transcend what our tools told us. We no longer perceive our connection with the world as it is, as part of it, as being inexplicably part of all of it – and grow more distant from it with every passing day and every new word, burying what is under what we are used to telling it to be.
To this day we are imprisoned by the causal effects of our great escape and forms of every shape possess people like puppets, driving them to perform all manner of actions in the name of the Word: in the name of Love.
Love and Fear, are one and the same beautiful a priori dance; a dance that gave rise to popular applause and every variant of dualism that dully reflects, vaguely remembers, our ancient origins in a staggering number of duo-divisions. It is the resonance, archetype, meme, habit, behavioural pattern, or echo of nature that is in us all, that gave us our first lesson in life as life. It’s what we all remember to forget. But some part of us, remembers alright.
Crudely perceived, this process is prone to colour our interpretive processes, to split and divide into base dualism, rise to the surface as an energy of divisions, of us or them. But perceived without fear – the process is beyond compare, just one of many intricate miracles of creation and natural majestic dynasty of the wonder that is in all life.
It is the Neither of all things. Fluxing back and forth and pulsing between control and abandon – knowledge and wisdom – order and chaos. There is no division, no neat line that can be drawn anywhere in nature between anything – nowhere to even begin trying to fathom her mysteries that surround us on all sides and threaten to engulf us in the sheer numinous terror of it all. And so we make divisions, we make a language that makes divisions, and we keep making as many divisions as it takes to keep out the fear.
THROUGH FEAR, THE LOVE
What are the tensions of opposites? They are a marvellous human achievement prone to abuse, an ingenious trick of language to qualify its own existence. We know what something is only by comparing it with something else. Neither the first thing nor the second thing can be explained in isolation. ‘Evil’ exists only from there being tensions against which to compare it. This applies only to forms – the author does not suggest that actions that can scarcely be called anything but evil cannot be recognized in the world – they can – I merely assert that evil’s name is a convenience by which Good can exist. Many things can be attributed as ‘evil’ by virtue of calling it so. It’s name is substantiated as real by equally illusory tensions, Evil is then defined by comparing it to Good, and Good by its comparison to evil. To this balanced equality of tensions supporting each other a foundation is built to which can then be attached all manner of further associations.
The world-wide organization The Illuminates of Thanateros use an ancient tension of ‘Sex’ and “Death’ energy that has long been held to be symbolic of the foremost magical gates. Peter Carroll even developed this mantra into the ‘Alphabet of Desire’; a unique and powerful system of ‘complementary dualisms’ on the basis of tension. Against Love they placed Hate, against Sex they placed Death, against Fear they placed Desire – (They were not looking for the means to explain the origin of abstracts, but to balance abstracts against one another for the purpose of providing tension in between two tools.)
David Lynch’s ‘Twin Peaks’ series gave a compelling portrayal of these energies also, dispelling the moral certitude of ‘Good and Evil’ as opposing sides in favour of representing actual psycho-physical states devoid of religiosity to describe the tension between them – a tension which is the magic itself. The ancient symbol of the Yin Yang performs a similar function while Aleister Crowley also spoke at length of a sideward force that met between upwards and downwards forces – a secret mastery of the ‘between’ that is also practiced and explored by the sorcery of THEM.
It would be tempting to say that Fear and Love are the same thing – but there is a distinction that must be made between calling the forces involved by names, and that names have been used to describe those forces. As ‘Fear’ and ‘Love’ they are not one force but two. These words represent an abstract tension by which to grasp something that cannot be understood without a tension. They represent just one of many possible names for the tensions of forces that cannot be captured in language but are universally directly accessible to each of us through other senses.
Actions performed in the name of Love/Fear may even be similar; someone may run through a hail of bullets because they fear not seeing a loved one, or run through a hail of bullets because they love a loved one – in either case, Love and Fear as words describing emotions or motivations are interchangeable.
However, feeling fear is to embrace nature, turns our face its terrifying spectre: whilst feeling love is to hide from it. Love is the means to control the overwhelming experience of nature –nature we are of. Tensioned opposites work this way – and indeed they are the only means humanity has devised to make language work. Generally, only through ‘Love’ can Fear be understood – and handled – but there are more ways to understand, more senses with which to perceive available to us for doing so – than the limiting prison of words.
FIRST CAME FEAR…
Why am I so sure that our first ‘reaction’, if you can call it that, is fear? Why don’t I believe it to be Love? Or Bliss, for example? Well – there is no way I can ever know either way. In being able to experience and describe what my own actions and state of being tells me about it I am provided a unique vantage point into my Being.
Empirically, however, our actions leave clues, and those clues lead me to believe that such actions can be traced back to a prime cause that is not grounded in an abstract, but in the universal experience of physiological fear.
As there is no way for me to personally observe, compare and certify the minutiae of pre-fetal or fetal development to draw further conclusions – or for that matter exists any infallible data gathered on the mysterious emergence of the human Being – it being a theoretical science at best – I have had to work backwards from what is observable to make a connection between what we do and why we do it.
In part two, I discounted the idea that we had the means to control or limit nature when we first became aware of being because of a lack of developmental progress in the human organism. At such an early stage, it is questionable as to whether we can possess faculties of comprehension for the experience of emotions or reception of psycho-physical stimuli prior to developing these kinds of senses more fully as babies, and later the co-ordination and mental acumen held to be the prime means for comprehension as adolescents and adults. By my own logic, that could rule out that it is possible to feel anything at all, or possible to determine what we feel if anything, including fear – and yes, those are possibilities.
I believe that if the fully-fledged phenomenon of habit which consumes the human race is logically traced back to its causal beginning, habit contains the seeds to provide evidence of my assertions. Hypothesis: we are first profoundly afraid, and this is our baseline. We then somehow experience an absence of that fear, which absence actually defines fear by the contrasting state of such absence. We prefer fear’s absence to fear and endlessly struggle to replicate that which brought about the absence. This process colours all subsequent processes which are compared against the criteria of the first process: to avoid fear. This becomes habitual not through choice, but for survival – wherein humanity’s habit of exploring, conquering, naming and “understanding” the world through knowledge stems from the need to limit the boundaries of chaos, the threatening resemblance to that original meeting with nature, that an unnamed world, viz. raw nature, represents.
If our first reaction was Bliss – where would be the need to struggle, and what would explain our desperate scramble to name everything, understand everything, conquer everything, and continue to push our boundaries further and further in order to increase the quantity of all of these? Where would be the impetus to Know? And even if our first experience was ‘perfection’, was Love, and that state of Eden was suddenly interrupted by something ‘else’ that caused us to fall out of that perfect state into an ‘other’ state; I cannot see that the order of experiences would make any significant difference in our either trying to return to perfection, or get away from fear, our whole life-long. If Bliss were first, then it means we fell out of Love and are trying to get back to it. If fear were first, then it means we were shocked in the transition from non-being to being as our first experience and this set the base-line from which Love, the absence of fear emerged. Just as I have quoted dozens of examples of the power of fear to motivate human beings – Love too, a phenomenon born of Fear, is capable of laying claim to just as many superhuman feats to maintain anchors and stability to life, as fear.
I have made this assertion based on what I believe to be a universal behaviour of humans that carries over into all subsequent experience as our first habit. I have characterized some of the diversity of lengths humans will go to in the previous chapter to avoid fear to back my assertions; but there are more compelling arguments – including argument. Humans build things, lots of things, and then add to them, changing the face of the world with huge thriving cities, sprawling suburbs and the power of technology.
The mundane human existence replicates a mode of bovine drudgery and physical boundary that presents itself at all known times – we hunger, thirst, feel pain, excrete, lust, fight, survive, act, in a universal fashion irrespective of the superimposition of fanciful ways of life and philosophy.
For all the grand theories such as quantum, or relativity that we like to use to define life or the way it works – these heroic encapsulations are not a transcendence of life, but born of the need to control life, explain it, work with it, bring it and its nauseating complexity to some sort of heel.
That is why terms like ‘Sinister’ come about, why term’s become imbued with meaning, why terms can be imbued with different meanings, how they are imbued with meaning, or constrained with morality; why we use terms at all, and why we do everything we do; because Nature is so terrifying in her formless totality when she is not conquered and ‘knowable’ – that we have no choice but to struggle against the memory of our Original fear of Her.
To forget is to know love. To remember is to know fear.
It would be easy to render this work an exercise in Nihilism or despair – a defeatist view of the world in which all that we do is determined by the nature of the process of Birth. Stripping away every piece of flesh by trying to move to a discussion beyond abstractions is a difficult task; some might say an exercise in futility. But I believe that this reductionism is the means to shrug off the chains that even dare label themselves as the means to shrug off chains, that it is a positive re-affirmation of Being rather than a negation, and that each of us do feel the fear I speak of, and are motivated by it; whether we accept it or not. We are each capable of observing how what we do is rooted in fear, whether positive or negative; fear of not being seen or fear of being seen for example; unite in the prime causal factor of innate fear – a key to our survival, our agreement to form societies, and a protective device ingrained in each of us to do what is necessary to avoid being afraid.
Whether or not we accept that what we feel is afraid is another thing all together – the possible truth that we all act to build forms over the formless world because we are afraid of it and ourselves, of Being itself – is understandably an extremely painful pill to swallow, for such an accusation strikes hard at our humility, or should I say our pride, and threatens the very machine and its work that drives us to ignore such dangerous thoughts and cover the world with our dreams, fantasies, illusions, forms, and humanity. Yet I feel that if more could embrace the knowledge of this original fear, perhaps we could consciously accept it and move past it – get a better understanding of why we do certain things and stop doing them – perhaps even change the ageless legacy of a world running from itself by its collective architectural shrines to inherited fear.
Yet, I suspect there are very few who will be magically and mentally divided in such a way so as to have a separate say about the matter from behind the rehearsed speeches of their ego and its legion of protective devices designed and established especially to FORGET. Love vs. Fear is after all, the Physis of the Sinister, the Physis of all things, and of ‘things’. And this is why those who disagree with me must be allowed to disagree; Love is all we have.
I seek to Remember the darkness into which we were thrust that has caused so much damage and despair to the human race even as it has caused so much love and wonder – to look and pierce beyond the mazes of abstracts thrown forth that get tangled in one another and only end up attacking and defending the realm of abstractions.
I feel the fear coming from humanity, from myself, and I want to know it – I don’t want to be afraid – or others to be afraid – and so I seek to face it and Her in all Her terrible glory.
Tellus Uber Alles.
Nothing to Fear but Fear Itself
In the closing summary of part one of the Physis of the Sinister, I concluded that all of humanity’s constructs, including the Sinister were reducible to an origin in fear. I stand by this and will attempt to illustrate why our internal behaviour and our external architecture has come about, why it has come about, and that it had its course set by the primal phenomena of fear.
The strength of my argument comes from a backward analysis of what humanity has created, the reasons why it creates it and continue to create it, and that this particular drive originated from the fear we experienced in the transition between Non-Being into Being. I am supposing that Non-Being is a tensioned state that does exist for the purposes of providing a tension to Being – which is another abstract, but which denotes a sentient semi-autonomous state (life) that the reader cannot deny.
Being; could be widened in term to encompass not just one’s causal life but the effects one has on the world that live on long after causal death; but in this case I have not widened that term and Being means a sentient autonomous state captured in the existence of the human organism (i.e. body).
It is difficult if not impossible to imagine what a priori non-being is like – with little to no evidence of reincarnation or an after-life. I therefore put forward that non-being is an absence of being (not death, but pre-life) until such time further evidence presents itself. It is not possible to be present in the womb where my thesis takes place – and thus my convictions about primal fear being present at our instant of transitional being are based on indicative behaviour exhibited by all human beings that denotes a specific treatment by human beings of all things.
All of a sudden – from non-being, we come to Be. When exactly the consciousness to receive stimulation develops in a fetus during gestation I cannot say and it still seems to be a matter of some debate – as illustrated by the sensitive issue of abortion and the definition of life.
But from nothing we are suddenly rushed into the world. Consciousness arrives and we attain senses, perhaps not so clear as to be touch, or sight, or hearing, or smell, or taste as we know them, but nonetheless there is a connection with ‘something’. It might be the texture of the watery uterine sac that triggers some stimulus in us, or some tiny psychic light that goes on, or perhaps darkness, or the sound of the mother’s heartbeat, the rushing of blood, the scrape of our tissues against the womb, or some other such sensation. But from nothing – to anything – is bound to be a tremendous shock and a profound experience – our first one. It is a shock that affects all of us, whether born in a womb or a test-tube and makes this inexplicable first encounter with being, inevitable and universal.
At this first point in our Being – we may not be considered alive by law of philosophy – but we are not dead, and we are not pre-life either. Whatever the world may term us, we are in a state of being that has emerged from Non-being. For the purposes of putting forward my point, and due to a lack of evidence, I am assuming that the tension of non-being is an opposing state to being that is soundless, tasteless, touch-less, sightless, smell-less, conscious-less/life-less and one might add lightless. And I believe the way humans interact after they grow beyond this primal state contains evidence that to go from this state of non sine qua to anything else exerts a tremendous and profound shock and an experience of fear that becomes the prime drive for everything that humans do – including why they behave the way they do and why they do what they do.
Firstly, the world is absolutely littered with examples of the lengths people will go to when they are afraid. We have individual examples such as the endowment of seeming superhuman strength when mothers are afraid for their children, of prisoners mutilating themselves to get out of a particular cell when they fear for their lives, of the enormous and exhausting web of lies and deception people will invent to get out of trouble, of the debilitating incapacity to act that cripples the body and mind, or the adrenaline rush that drives people to perform acts that are heroic, dangerous, or insane – for thrills, for war, for a cause, or a loved one, for example.
On a larger scale we have the example of Local, National and World Wars that have been motivated by losing land, power, resources, title, etc and the response to seek expansion, security, protection and prosperity for the National Ideal or their people at the expense of other Nations and their peoples. We have the Cold War: a nuclear arms race of extreme paranoia between the USSR and the USA that fearfully sought to conceal their own secrets from one another resulting in a massive and extended focus on espionage, spies, counter-spies, counter-counter-spies, double-agents, triple-agents, codes, misinformation, assassinations, covert killings, infiltration, propaganda and national fear campaigns. Fear of breaking sacred law or of not being immortalized got the pyramids built. Fear of invasion and corruption of way of life got the Great Wall of China built. Fear of reprisal gave rise to the secretive Ninja of Feudal Japan. Fear of God brought about the Crusades and the Inquisition, because God feared the Devil. Fear of other races brought about the Holocaust. Fear of losing brought the atrocities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Fear of the sun, moon and sea, brought forth Gods. Fear of drowning brought forth life-jackets. Fear of the world brought forth form and the development of ways to explain it, control it, and conquer it. Why do we humans seek to conquer the world? We do so because the world is the embodiment of all our fears. We fear everything in all its tensions and opposites; Age, Youth, Beauty, Ugliness, War, Peace, Ourselves and Others. Because Buddhists seek to attain Zen, even Buddhists fear.
Our survival instinct is the strongest thing we have. Endless examples of what the human being can endure based on the will to survive are plentiful – because we fear not surviving, and we fear Death. Women’s biology urges them to have babies to increase the species, men’s biology urges them to procreate and increase the species – nature gives us little time before it takes it all away, and as a trade-off she lets us make little copies of ourselves to go on after we are gone. Procreation is motivated by the fear of our mortality.
These are bold claims are they not? I believe that if we had the strength to search ourselves we would agree that all our words, thoughts and deeds stem from an innate sense of fear. But many of us – are too afraid to do that.
What happens when we push our fears underground? Psychology will tell us that we create a shadow ten times stronger than the original fear that will erupt from our psyche in intense and unpredictable fashions – and that since we cannot face it as our own fear, project it onto others.
America’s fear of Islam is not new – Americans, originating from Puritans, have made a national ideology of fearing things, elevated their fear above and beyond all reasonable logic – witches, blacks, communists, fascists, jihadists, weapons of mass destruction, the devil…
Adolf Hitler cites his fear of a shattered German economy and state as his motivation for the NSDAP. I will now attempt to remove us from the typical moral weigh-in of abstractions against abstractions that often forces its way into such discussions to concentrate on what lies beneath, i.e. beneath abstraction.
In effect, he only cites abstracts – In effect, Germany is just a name, a word, a sound as are all the other forms on which he centered his reasons, as are all the forms on which any of us center our reasons.
If you were to ask each person of a country to precisely draw the borders of their country they would doubtlessly each draw a different approximation of the boundaries. Because while the exact borders of Germany to the nth degree might be of interest to the Gestapo – the average person does not know these, because “Germany” only denotes a vague area, not an objective one with any clear or universal demarcation. Likewise if you were to ask the French to draw the precise borders of Germany, I am confident they would all differ on this matter too – because borders, like Germany, are subjective constructs.
If you were to ask American’s to circle all the countries in which the US has armed forces stationed, how many would they circle? All of them? That is not correct. Only some of them? Which ones? Now ask them to circle the boundaries of their country. By law, the US Embassies that occupy land in other countries Are American soil and thus form boundaries of the US. But how many people would get it right? Can it even be gotten right? And how many would be aware if parts of those boundaries had changed or were presently changing at that very time? None of them. Abstracts are vague, subjective things, not universal or objective.
Why do we seek to conquer? To understand the world around us, to get to know the world around us – we name it, itemize it, categorize it, and break it down into manageable chunks and specialty fields.
When we are lost in a town, we look for signs that are familiar, ring a friend, ask someone for directions, look for street names or try to identify the way we have come. A mass of strange and unfamiliar things in an unfamiliar place presents itself to us and it is like looking at something incomprehensible. We might experience panic, or fear, or worry, or stress – but will seek to find our way out of being lost by finding our way. We employ a variety of means to do this; reaching out to others, avoiding danger, locating where we are in relation to somewhere else, looking for landmarks, processing information that helps tell us where we are and sharing information that helps tell others where we need to be, etc. Using this process to overcome the chaos of being lost, to re-orient ourselves in a place we do not recognize away from our comfort zone and the consistency humans desperately value, eventually we are likely to find our way back home. This same process is used in our communications with each other via our language.
This process is made much harder if we get lost out in nature however, where there are seldom any signs, very few people to ask for directions, things can all look the same, we cannot reach out to others easily, and if disoriented cannot locate where we are in relation to where we need to be.
Even still, we are not stripped of our innate faculties to comprehend. We can attempt to climb a tree, signal overhead planes, seek shelter and food, look for ridges we can climb to get our bearings, follow the stars, think of our loved ones for inspiration to survive, and formulate some sort of survival plan by processing the information around us.
In both these cases, we are lost, but still able to make sense of our situation. We can reason through elimination and deduction, analyze our surroundings for clues, or even guess which way to go based on the sun, stars, moon, and lay of the land or the flight path of birds. If we were to simply concentrate on the fact that we were lost, and this happens quite a bit to people, we would build up great levels of stress, panic and fear.
There are many examples where certain people need to be calmed or even forcibly sedated after becoming lost or fearful of their survival and fly off into a panic that imagines every worst scenario and risks demoralizing the rest of the group with negativity.
Those that survive overcome this initial feeling by staying calm, staying where they are, or thinking carefully and economically about what to do. In effect, they accept that they are lost, believe that they can be found, and just need to stay alive long enough for rescuers to find them. They formulate a plan, decide on courses of action, and carry it through despite any adversity. They do this by processing where they are, what is around them they can use, how best to use it, how often to use it, and so on. They restrict panic by making their surroundings familiar – they orient themselves using the land and the sky. They see how far they are up or down by looking around. They look for rivers, landmarks, mountains to get some sense of where they are and what they can expect.
They identify dangers, and can name things in relation to one another to control the chaos of being lost from being overwhelming. They do all of these things to keep down the level of natural fear. And they can do it because they have experience, instruction, abstracts, training, and the ability to think process and learn information. They have past examples of trees or being lost to go on, learned skills to rely on, memories that motivate them to get back to what they love, and generally a fully functioning physiology to transport them, orient them back into themselves, and keep them from losing control. They can do all these things because they have a body and mind with sufficient experience to deal with fear, and they do all these things to keep away the feeling of fear.
But what of the fetal consciousness that is suddenly brought into being and “face-to-face” so to speak, with some warmth or wetness or darkness which they have no word for, cannot think about, cannot name, have nothing to compare the experience to, and cannot even comprehend only sense and in no way limit, curb, contain, explain, or control this onslaught from non-being to being? Without any means to reason or understand, and given what I have said above of how very hard we fight to stave it off, what could be our first experience of life but the innate primal experience of being from non-being which is physiological fear?
Fear is a word and an abstract itself for something that is universal – but because it is universal it is different from the Sinister. Fear denotes that sensation we all have physiological experience with, by whatever name you call it that makes us all seek ways to decrease it.
Fear that we don’t look alright when we leave the house prompts us to look in the mirror – fear that we might be vain – prompts us not to look in the mirror. Fear that I might be right may cause you to question some of my assumptions, fear that I might be wrong makes me double-check mine and be ready to accept new evidence. Like hunger, fear doesn’t need a name for us to know it is there. The Sinister does.
The Sinister is merely a by-product of fear and we create these abstracts, moral or not, i.e. ‘Satan’, ‘Dad’, ‘Pineapple’ to control our fear and limit the chaos of the world into small boxes that we can manage. There is evidence for this in the scientifically proven fact that humans limit the total information they receive, filtering sounds and sights and so on into relevance so that they do not hear or take notice of all of them – which is widely believed to be something that would simply overwhelm a person and drive them mad – or at least unable to discern one stimuli from another and so completely incapable of processing anything. We are white-knuckle frightened of that kind of Chaos – because it reminds us of our first experience with Being.
Even those that supposedly seek to promote Chaos use systems of order to limit it and prevent actual chaos from occurring – especially to their own forms.
Yet no item that we group as ‘fruit’, and then individually isolate further as a ‘pineapple’ is identical. No two pineapples are the same, nor is space the same – and I am going to have to use a neologism here because no terminology exists for this – nor is anyone’s spatial ‘gridding’ exactly the same – in that we each place different visual frames around things that changes how we view and interpret them.
If there were ten people on an island looking down the beach where there were some huts, a fishing pier, and a pineapple tree – and you asked people to describe what they saw, it is doubtful all of them would mention the pineapple tree because we each naturally perceive different things as important if not asked to focus in one some particular aspect.
If you then took them to the pineapple tree, asked them to look up and describe what they saw – you would most likely get answers along the lines of ‘sky’, ‘tree trunk’, ‘leaves’, ‘a pineapple’. But if you could somehow have the frame of reference people used to box in those items highlighted in magical glowing lines that demarcated what objects they perceived and the boundaries of those objects as separate from the scene they were asked to look at – we could then compare what objects they pulled out of the totality of available abstracts to what a geologist, painter, philosopher, botanist, thief, royalty, or smart-ass would choose to demarcate from the totality and bring into focus.
A geologist might say they see a good example of a surviving ‘genus’ from the ‘cretaceous’ era that only grows on volcanic basalt. His gridding would extend underground to relate the scene to the rock beneath – and perhaps outward to relate it to the world in general, or even as far as his laboratory back home where he has samples of some work related to this genus awaiting his perusal.
A painter might see the opportunity for a still life painting by noting the scales of the pineapple and the way the light is hitting the tree or fruit. For them their gridding focuses in more closely on the pineapple in detail, the colours and interplay of shadow in and around the folds of the leaves and fruit and the effect of natural light on a possible subject.
A philosopher might see the exercise as futile and fade the scene out altogether in favour of some abstraction or deconstruction of the scene and their place in it, including the futility of the question, of fruit in general, or trees in particular. They may see an analogy in the scene somewhere that the pineapple is like us, hanging on for grim life until we are ripe and fall from the tree of life to be consumed or plucked before our time. Their gridding might fluctuate between scene and world and encompass the works or vision of a respective philosopher who had such things to say.
You might introduce new elements to the scene and think about the sand under your feet, or the noise of birds, or why you are on an island in the first place – the possibilities are presumably endless.
There is no way to know what will appear within a person’s gridding when they are naturally contemplating an object or perhaps even when they are asked to focus on a specific part – because the object does not exist, only subjectivity does. If you ask them to focus on the middle of the pineapple some will find a spot halfway up and look at that, some will think about the center of the pineapple inside the fruit and focus on that, some quantum thinkers may find the center of anything impossible to find, and others may make further unpredictable interpretations.
If peace for me means war against the Magian, sinister bloodshed and rallies to arms, and I communicate that part but forget to add specifically that no one should hurt my family even if they somehow come under the umbrella term Magian and you hurt my family because you believed you knew what peace meant for me in its totality – did you ever really understand what Peace meant for me?
What I place a grid around to mean Peace is always going to be vague to someone else. What I envision suffers from going from my idea into the world from many different filtering processes.
My sense of what peace means is not concretely defined in thoughts – it is a vague semblance, a notion, a dream without clear and precise boundaries. I attempt to define these boundaries to describe my sense of peace in translation in voice or word, but in doing so, immediately have to rein my free-floating dream of peace into a rigid container of words or speech. Since it is a moral subject it can no longer be as vague and undefined or malleable as it was in my head so that I can change my mind and include or exclude things without upsetting anyone trying to enact my sense of peace. I also have to omit things; it is inevitable because of the acausal connections of association we make with each and every abstract, a huge inter-connected web that is tied into everything else in some vague sense or another.
I have to omit things because I can never write down all the content in my head – I have to limit it and find what is relevant to “Peace” not what is relevant to what I had for dinner, even if that is somehow relevant to peace, as something I would do during peace for instance, for me.
In writing things down or voicing them, I suddenly lose the freedom ideas have in the head and bring into being say, thousands, of collective associations that are automatically made with the topic of peace by the consensus of language and mutual agreement – and also risk having the endless supply of individual other senses of peace others define being attached to my own. Also, the minute I write down a sentence, that sentence takes on a life of its own and requires, even forces, the accompaniment of other words, and other concepts to take place – because that is something language does.
So much is lost in translation from free-formed thoughts to express and thus limit the massive scope of total inter-connected human thoughts that the idea suffers inconceivable damage and turns a super-connected stream of conscious acausality into a narrow-minded tunnel through which only a portion of the original intent can be forced.
Once it has been channeled through this tunnel, it is now a shadow of its former self, but still subject to any number of further distortions. How and what the writer has expressed will have an unpredictable effect depending how they have expressed it – at the time they have expressed it – what others are expressing – if others are expressing something similar (and it becomes similar because language makes one thing look much like another) – who the writer is – the climate, culture or country in which they write it – and many other variables. It may also depend on whether the idea is written on prison toilet paper, scrawled on a brick wall, annotated in a diary, chiseled on a stone tablet, written in the sky, posted on a website or blog, published by a respected guild in a book, elaborated to a scientific symposium, or presented as an edict from the King.
The idea will undergo changes that cannot be predicted due to the number of variables that being thrown into the world and separated from home cannot avoid and the absolute chaos of a mine-field these variables create that must be navigated to reach the other side of translation from the thought process intact. But even this is only half the battle.
How that stripped-down, limited omission, channeled into voice or language will then be perceived is up against a whole new range of problems including personal interpretation by every reader – but even worse to come – re-interpretation by other readers, and almost certainly, other writers. What we managed to salvage together from our original web of numinous connections has now become chained to the world and at the mercy of its proclivities.
Many people relate the name Einstein to genius and credit him with the Special Theory of Relativity, E = mc2, but there is strong evidence that Poincare’s and other physicists had already formulated identical theories. Poincare’s ideas even if they were first, were struck from the historical record as first, and credit given to another, based on a re-interpretation of events and their time-line by other writers – writers in scientific circles who commanded the agreement of many influential people and people in power.
The original events that took place are always forever lost to us due to omission, filtering, perception, bias, and re-translation of them by a succession of writers who each based their foundations on what was previously written down about these events – until many stages later, the events recorded are changed. The condensing of these events is not limited to discoveries of theories – but world events and indeed that tablature of lies and half-truths; History.
But while facts and truth are esteemed abstracts that science and the world supposedly collectively strive for – our world can only ever be built on fabrications. The problem with Law and the Judicial System for instance are that those who preside in the Jury, or act as Judge were not present to observe the crime itself and must rely on evidence. Evidence is always a matter of opinion, but is the only thing that can connect someone to said events. But often evidence is translated second-hand by Solicitors and Lawyers who seek to present the evidence or testimony in such a way that it condemns or absolves.
History is an art of falsification and fabrications too, causing any number of headaches for those who do try to get to the source of its veracity, but even when it is proved wrong – just like propaganda, History breaks things down to the lowest common denominator.
For instance, our chronological measure of progress in evolution is measured by certain events. Maps and thus the knowledge of certain landmasses, is taken into account to work out who came from where and at what time. America still teaches that Christopher Columbus discovered America despite the fact that he didn’t.
The entire explanation for the evolutionary development of our technological processes and exploration dates is thrown into question by Icelandic maps that show carefully charted maps of the coastline hundreds of years before maps were supposed to exist. This throws all the careful calculations of how and when we migrated and what technologies we had when, into dispute. As do the Dead Sea Scrolls which greatly contradict the established text of the Bible.
But despite the evidence – we do not often change history to suit the truth. Yes, because it would be an incredibly difficult logistical exercise to have to re-print books, flags, correct facts, and make suppositions about anything – which is unavoidable – but which omission of fact concretes my assertions. And no, because that is not what history is for. History is a re-write, a translation of events, by which events means linear causal time constricted to key players or groups and personages – not the totality of human beings who may or may not have had a role to play in said events, or that were omitted from record. Just as the totality of thought is reduced to a sliver of what it used to be when we express an idea, so is History reduced. So is everything reduced…
Our world is built on nothing but fabrications. Fabrications we do not seek to address or change to reflect new evidence in spite of our insistence of this practice in Law. Why are we happy to let these fabrications be treated as facts, as reality, as totality?
It is not just because they are convenient – necessary – that nonchalance masks something else. Why are they convenient, why are they necessary? It is because they serve the function of limiting things. Because they make the calamitous experience of being measurable, definable, reliable, consistent, and comprehensible. And why do we need these things? Because nature quite frankly terrifies the living shit out of us, our nature, the nature of others, and being part of nature herself. The only way to control the enormity of it all is to break it down infinitesimally so that we get right down into universes, planets, tectonic plates, continents, countries, nations, capitals, states, cities, towns, villages, houses, rooms, furniture, solids, gases, liquids, particles, mesons, quasars, quarks, dark matter, anti-matter, the acausal… It all serves a purpose of explaining what we do not know – the fear we experienced when we came into Being and the need to control it. The need to invent names, language, symbols, descriptions, titles, sounds… anything at all and everything at all to stop from being afraid.
Those who supposedly do not fear do fear. They fear any number of things, they start fights because they fear what others think, what others will think of them if they do not, they fear being weak, they fear being trampled, they fear being the victim. Those who are supposedly fearless, fear letting others perceptions down, fear not being fearless, or like every single one of us – has their own network of private fears that shape the way they deal with the world.
All the things we create to cover the formless mass that we chop into grids to isolate objects and interpret reality are grounded in attempts to keep away fear. Everything we build, or raise up, or write about, or go to war for, everything we say, is grounded in a compensation for that one horrific shock for which we had no defense, no choice, no way to lessen, of the primal fear of non-being into Being. Of this, there is more than ample empirical evidence and to the contrary merely rabid non-acceptance.
In Part 3:
Part 3 of this essay will contend that in the moment we first conquer or lessen the all-pervasiveness of fear in our being – we discover Love. Love is the absence of fear, the tensioned opposite by which fear becomes known, and countermanded. Love is the reason we find solace in objects, in others, on ourselves, in control, power and conquering fear or seek to – which is simply because it beats the alternative. Our world was built on Love by Fear; we covered the earth in architecture and names so that we would not be afraid, and that we would know only Love. This legacy, begun by our world ancestors, continues – ingrained since forever in all of us as habit – but without any consciousness knowledge of what we are doing and why; because we would all rather forget. To forget is to know love.
Narrowing the Sinister
The aim of ‘Narrowing the Sinister’ is to narrow the origin of the Sinister. I will attempt to do this by treating the Sinister as a given but offer up alternative sources of Sinister energy that exist within the Physis of forms besides those that are usually related to the Sinister within moral terms as the practice of evil, destruction or wickedness to illustrate its extensive diversity.
Following a selection of examples of sinister energies of a prolonged but subtle nature that affect humanity – and then a smaller scale catalogue of more immediate examples of sinister energy – I will then seek to isolate the Sinister’s source in abstraction not morality, and further reduce ‘concept’ itself to a mere derivation of a much more powerful process.
I will focus on giving evidence for the existence of a collective storage of pain that has been accumulated and passed on through time via genetic and memetic inheritance by relating some of the sinister energies that this process has produced and the causal forms and patterns that have emerged because of it.
After demonstrating the diversity of sinister energy, I will then re-unify all the examples given and explain how they all result from a process of our origin from which I believe humanity has derived its unique habit of being human.
I will conclude part one with a brief analysis of the theoretical transition from our non-being to Being bestowing an experience of absolute terror and summarize how the nature of this transition into existence has characterized the behaviour of the collective human race.
Universal Psychic Trauma and the Genesis of Fear.
Within the Physis of forms, the Sinister is to be found in many places – not merely the arenas of evil, immorality, and wickedness. One of these places is in the collective human psyche and identity.
During the 20th Century, many devastating events took place and many atrocities were committed in the name of governments, countries, and causes that humanity was powerless to prevent.
Humanity prides itself on its optimism – and time and again promises itself great things. Humanity looks forward to these great things taking place and places great faith in the future. But there were events in the 20th Century that presented enormous setbacks and crippled our faith when they unfolded: time and again numbing and scarring the collective human psyche and its ability to believe in great things or itself. These events occurred despite our best efforts, despite any promises, and outside of our power to control them.
Some of these events included: the sinking of the ‘unsinkable’ Titanic, The Great Depression, the Stock Market Crash, the Spanish Flu, the Chernobyl Disaster, the Challenger Shuttle Disaster, the assassinations of JFK and Martin Luther King, Apartheid and the rise and fall of the Berlin Wall. In addition to this there were hundreds of destructive natural disasters including volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, cyclones, tsunamis, floods, landslides and fires that decimated cities and infrastructure killing hundreds of thousands of people.
The 20th Century saw marked economic divide in the contrast of wealth between developed countries and the so-called third world nations stricken with poverty, famine, disease and any number of environmental issues, political issues, religious issues with far-reaching ramifications – all of which left deep psychic scars.
It also saw dozens of wars in which millions of families were torn apart with countless fathers, mothers, sons and daughters separated from their loved ones and sent to war the world over without any satisfactory explanation as to why and next to no recompense for the sacrifice they made to fight a war they barely understood. It has been estimated we lost the best half of humanity’s remaining gene-pool stock in World War Two alone.
World War two in particular left a great hole in the human heart and the devastation was not confined to the soldiers or heroes and villains preserved in historical footage but decimated extensive portions of civilians too. Huge numbers of people suffering shell-shock and war-based trauma were turned over to mental asylums and forgotten – where many became subject to experimental surgical procedures such as lobotomy and electrical shock therapies. These types of experimentation were not confined to a ‘war-crazed’ Nazi Germany – they were (and are still) conducted in Allied countries too. The effect of war on civilians shattered hundreds of thousands of families and communities.
Vietnam, greater scale exterminations in Cambodia by Pol Pot, Communist China, Tibet, Israel, Jordan, Iraq, Kosovo, Serbia, Bosnia, Darfur, Ethiopia, the Balkans, the holocaust in Germany by Nazi Occupation, in Russia by Stalin, in Italy by Mussolini, the madness of Saddam Hussein, the tyrannies of Mao Tsung, the Gulf Wars and Cold War, and thousands of other bloody conflicts, bombings and massacres each left in their wake shattered trusts and a void into which questions were flung never to be answered and those responsible for creating them never to be held accountable.
While the majority of these events were localized geographically, I believe two events of the 20th Century in particular left extremely deep and unhealed psychic wounds on humanity’s collective identity. The first event being Hitler taking his own life before he could be captured and leaving the reasons and motivation for the Centuries most important war, the answers to so many people’s needless suffering and anguish, forever in question – and the second event being that of America dropping Atomic Bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki.
There was much that happened in the last one hundred years that tore and scarred humanity’s collective and individual identities as a whole and much that it has never had the chance or means to properly grieve over or come to terms with; horrors and sadness that have catapulted us into the 21st Century with a legacy of endless untold stories of pain and suffering.
Yet, the extent of these issues only forms a hundred years of accumulated collective pain; for as we transmit our century’s pain onto others, we carry the pain of the centuries that came before us too.
On top of all of these events, humanity’s suffering is not isolated to the large scale events history has remembered, pain is an epidemic experienced by every individual on the planet at some time or another as well as by the collective. Our suffering is not only sourced in memorable or large events but also in the injustices, pain and suffering that goes unheard in all of Earth’s peoples from the busiest city to the most remote tundra.
Some of our pain and suffering can be eased, absorbed or dealt with; but I believe there are events of such a shocking nature and stress to the human mind and identity where the pain does not go away but affects the psyches of millions and becomes a wordless legacy passed from generation to generation culturally and also, I believe, genetically.
There are thousands of prevailing blood feuds that exist between countries or rival factions and tribes. Many of these conflicts are decades old and have become legacies that continue long after the originally involved parties are dead. Often no-one really knows how the conflict started or remembers clearly who did what to whom. Many people are simply born into these conflicts and destined to retaliate – spending their lives trying to get vengeance for ghosts, or struggle and fight just to stay alive – killing and hurting to get even for past transgressions – serving only to perpetuate the cycle for the next generation.
Lives lived like this only amass more pain as time goes by and the effect on us of all this pain, terror, shock, grief and suffering is of a magnitude we can hardly ever hope to fathom – yet I believe we still carry it inside us as an unconscious uncomprehended confusion.
While it is difficult to say for sure, and to what extent, separate human beings share some kind of linked psychic connection – I believe there is significant evidence available that trauma becomes ingrained as a part of our memory, memory a part of our DNA, and that trauma is passed on by genetic and memetic transmission.
I also believe that beyond physiological mediums such as DNA and the body, we pool our psychic refuse collectively into what Jung referred to as the collective unconsciousness – and which psychic refuse interrelates with humans without any restriction of time, seeping out of us as expressions of collective unconscious experience and memories.
These collective unconscious experiences and memories, especially great traumas, remain unconscious to us, but filter through our collective conscious experiences and memories expressing signs and patterns over long periods of time as indications of buried trauma.
How this energy is stored and transmitted is speculative at best, although there are some compelling suggestions.
There is a well-established science of muscle memory that specializes in training muscles to ‘remember’ how they worked by stimulating previous capacities of those muscles to make them remember how they worked, i.e. by rotating a limp arm to ‘remind’ the arm of its ability to fully rotate. Repetition of motion also forms the foundation of the martial arts, sports, gymnastics and other forms of physical application where muscles are trained to remember sequences of motion to the point where those motions become automatic. This same science appreciates that tissues can suffer from muscle memory trauma by storing a ‘memory’ of sorts of the damage and trauma to the muscle in question. In this regard, scars from such trauma are significant as touching them often provokes an uncomfortable feeling and a desire to stop touching them due to the sensitivity of muscle memory and a desire for the body to protect that area from further trauma. In some sense, scars mark parts of our body that live in fear and that we take care not to disturb too much.
Behaviourally – we have a great deal of empirical evidence that humans repeat habits with their genesis as far back as tens of thousands or even millions of years old, such as yawning or smiling, without being consciously aware of doing them or knowing where these unconscious tendencies originate.
A similar smaller-scale pattern is found in the transmission of myth or even nursery rhymes: Ring-around-a-rosy, a schoolyard favourite among children traces it origin back to London and the great Black Plague of the 1600’s where ‘a pocket full of posies’ referred to a small herbal bouquet one carried that was believed to conquer the ‘scent’ of the killer plague. This nursery rhyme is still sung today, emerging from the mouths of children some of whom have never had physical access to it as if it were a genetic remembrance: – though the gruesome meaning is almost certainly lost to the children singing it.
Genetic and memetic inheritance is a speculative theory that allows personal and collective experience – including psychic traumas and accumulated unconscious pain within the collective psyche – to pass from one generation to the next. It is a theory that opens up the possibility traumatic issues that defined the 20th Century have become ingrained as traumas in our genetic code.
Whether humanity does in fact store collective energy, memory or anything for that matter, is again speculative, as is the means by which such a function might do it -but taking this theory in hand – I believe the side-effects certain issues have had on humanity have been reflected in the curious way we have chosen to express ourselves during this past century.
I see patterns in the way we have expressed ourselves through media for example that reveal an unconscious collective thread of pain and fear: two raw universal states of being that I believe hint at the true origin of concepts such as the Sinister.
I aim to show that these patterns have been characterized by an unconscious collective struggle to give voice to events that were too overwhelming to fully process, that numbed us with terror, and whose repression has motivated us to subconsciously find ways to convey humanity’s collective silent screams from these events on behalf of the fallen and forgotten through means of inheritance of their trauma.
I will illustrate some examples of these patterns, show continuity between the examples given, relate that continuity to the Sinister and then proceed to extract what lies beneath these patterns by illustrating how I believe concepts like the Sinister are related.
Before I proceed, I should add that my evidence is Western in content and made available from developed countries that recorded their national media and thus form a natural bias as a focus of interest. Where I later talk about time period’s of the 60’s, through to the 80’s, my summaries are characterized by European, American, Australian and New Zealand footage and records of popular culture and events of those times – whereas for many other countries these time periods were no doubt culturally markedly different. When I speak of events affecting us, I do not necessarily mean the entire human race, but the large populaces of these developed regions. There is not enough evidence available to conclude if events that traumatized us, also traumatized, or were even noticed, by countries outside of our general region and sphere of influence.
MAN VS. MACHINE
The first example I wish to relate as an aspect inimical to the concept of the Sinister deals with patterns of form that have emerged from humanity’s response to the juggernaut of the Industrial and Technological Age.
These patterns were especially discernible in the media of science-fiction (for the futurist prophecies it contains) and expressed a complex relationship between man and machine throughout the 20th Century. I believe this nervous relationship has always existed between man and technology, was a relationship inherited from previous centuries and has now been carried through into the 21st.
In the same way that Art is said to contain developmental formulas with each style of an artist evolving a separate expansion of psychic growth, creativity and perception – it is evident to me that humanity has struggled to come to grips with technology for as long as it has devised tools, and perhaps even since the dawn of time.
Sometimes drawing it close, at other times pushing it away; humanity clearly still feels that a sinister element exists in our relationship with technology. This sinister element is particularly acute in an era of machines, robots, and computers.
I believe I have identified a continuity regarding nervousness of machines that has been elicited by our consciousness in many ways within our expressive mediums, (i.e. literature, art) and I should like to draw attention to the media of movies in which this nervousness is heightened and appears to have been voiced over a long period of time in sets of sub-genres of science-fiction portraying our fear in varying nervous degrees.
The phenomenon of Science Fiction in the 20th Century composed a symphony of uncertain love-hate affairs with the idea of dominance by machines over humans.
Sci-fi has followed (and in many cases influenced and predicted) the changes made externally to machines by recording the way we viewed them at various times throughout the century, as well as capturing snap-shots of the various leaps and bounds of technological progress as we made them. It mapped an evolution of machines that soon became less white goods and toasters than robots and computers, as machines took on more sophisticated human characteristics and tasks.
Sci-fi has often been said to be a medium of expression that can foretell the future – but I believe it also reflects the past and that the reflections it gives have undertones of a particular collective trauma.
In 1927 the silent film ‘Metropolis’ expressed something of the fear felt by the widening divide between capitalists and workers. It illustrated the acute sensitivity and fear people felt at the prospect of the monstrous appetites of the looming industrial age with an ominous portent of the M-Machine, seen by the protagonist as the demon Moloch, who would consume the world and all its people in the maw of the faceless, merciless efficiency of the machine.
Whether it meant to be or not – the notions voiced in Metropolis about a fear of capitalist industrial revolution treating humans as expendable resources and mere fuel has been prophetic – and even as automation has made some aspects of modern life easier; our fear of machines has changed little even with all the technological advancements we have made and the saturation of machines (particularly computers) we have somewhat accepted, as part of our lives.
The origin of Industrial Age fear is a complex topic – a topic I will attempt to address later on, not historically but psycho-physically, as I believe all cultural movements, by whatever name and for whatever cause, are reducible to a universal origin.
Our fear of machines and our relationship with that fear is just as complex a topic however. Humans are naturally suspicious of anything new, and the evolution of ingenious devices used in torture, war and everyday life has always been slow due to such, often well-founded, suspicion.
When humanity created technology that enabled the shift from an agrarian lifestyle to one of amassing goods – some embraced the machine, and others despised it.
People like Henry Ford believed that machines could make our lives easier, (Although credited with launching the first salvo in the industrial revolution with his invention of the assembly line – Ford in fact strove to produce goods at a low cost but pay high wages to his employees. Time has since turned that arrangement on its head.) And in many ways they have.
Naturally, as creatures slow to adapt collectively to change, for decades we had to be sold on the idea of bringing washing machines, radios, toasters, kettles and microwaves respectively into our home; for there was something very suspicious about a device that could do our work for us in half the time and better than we ever could. In fact, threatening is more apt a description.
Mostly, these new white goods/appliances were aimed at appealing to women, with the expectation that they could perform their perfunctory chores more quickly and efficiently (and women did have to work extraordinarily hard prior to such conveniences by comparison to today’s standards) and so have more time to devote to their husband, and, so she was led to believe, herself.
The prospect of machines that could do women’s work for them threatened to make women even more expendable than they already were. Since women largely relied (and still rely) on being a good house-maker for their subsistence given the little respect society accorded them, it took a lot of convincing to reach a critical mass that would embrace machines in the home. As an aside, around the time machines created more time for women by making their chores somewhat easier – a strong push to reclaim back the freedom women had gained from them led to the institution of the beauty myth to re-imprison women once more. Not only did a woman have to do all the housework – she also had to look good doing it too.
The reluctance to accept machines into the home because they would undermine women’s power (such as it was) was only one of many factors in relation to a distrust of machines. Another was the understandable threat of automation to jobs (which is still a threat) that had put many workers on the street as machines took their livelihoods from them. It also took concerted national effort to convince men to accept these ‘new-fangled’ inventions into their lives and homes. This effort was eventually made much easier – with the arrival of new machines to tell us about other machines – the radio, and then the hallowed television.
By the 1940’s machines had become pervasive in the lives of many people, particularly for their role in the war effort. As their number increased, so did their complexity.
Japan, world leaders in technological advancement, revolutionized the assembly line with powerful automated robots that could perform manual labour in a tenth of the time it took a human and with far greater accuracy.
A greater reliance on machines world-wide including tanks, planes, ships, submarines, and satellites brought the frequency of their failure to perform correctly to the fore. Searching for solutions to these problems would lead a global charge to develop innovative technologies so machines could even fix themselves – but more often than not it was human failure and a misunderstanding of the machine in question that led to malfunction. Thus, even as machines were designed with greater sophistication and became increasingly more complex so as to deal more efficiently with the demands of human tasks, there emerged a simultaneous push to provide simpler interfaces so that the machines could be more ‘user-friendly’.
It is interesting that humans felt a need to ‘personalize’ machines in an effort to make them more friendly by giving pet names to huge tanks, submarines, liners and even guns and missiles.
After the devastation of the Second World War had subsided a little, tensions between the USSR and USA escalated as each fought for the scraps of the Nazi War Machine and the Cold War began. A renewed emphasis on technology took hold militarily – in an effort to prevent another scenario of that type occurring ever again – to streamline battles and fight at a greater distance after the experience of horrific trench warfare was sought to be avoided – and a reduction in the huge numbers of casualties of future conflicts, imperative.
Fear and a need for self-sufficiency motivated many countries to begin looking for resources which had all but been exhausted during the war effort that could sustain them indefinitely in the event of another. But mistrust between nations became a race to develop such resources first, and hostility between the USSR and USA led to the nuclear arms race – and the dream of perpetual nuclear fission.
Oppenheimer and top world scientists who had also been working toward a nuclear weapon prior to their defeat were snapped up by both powers in a desperate attempt to develop a super-weapon first. Although the USSR, China, Korea, Iraq and other nations managed to develop nuclear capabilities, only the American’s would go down in history for the infamy of using them to stop the Japanese in their tracks after the incident of Pearl Harbour.
The atomic bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki ended the Second World War with unanimous disbelief and shock that humans could wreak such devastation upon one another. The atomic bomb was of a scale far beyond the waves of bombs dropped on cities by both Axis and Allied forces, beyond even the enormous Paris Gun which dropped shells on Paris from thirty miles away, the mustard and nerve gases, or even the insidious VX Rockets developed by the Nazis for biological warfare.
No-one was prepared for the enormous power of destruction these weapons represented and it numbed the world to see them in action. I fully believe that this one action was of such magnitude physically and psychically, the response given so gravely disproportionate, that it is still having an impact on the collective human race.
The Atomic Bomb was a machine, dropped by another machine the Enola Gay B-52 Bomber, dropped by men. That men could do this to one another is still something humanity has yet to properly grieve over. All the nasties of World War 2 paled in comparison to the scale of devastation one atomic bomb could have and made us all back off from our enthusiastic dream of nuclear power.
But what was more chilling to us was that this act was performed by men who made a choice to accept the mission, get into the plane, fly the plane to their destination and release the greatest weapon mankind had ever seen, not on the Japanese army, but on hundreds of thousands of civilians. What chilled us was the detachment humanity showed to itself that allowed this to happen and the realization that Soldiers and Pilots can be trained to be as obedient and unflinching in performing a task as machines. We saw on a large-scale, that we had become – like them.
For a long-time a popular concept floated about was the idea of ‘pushing a red button’ to end it all. Rumours of special rooms in secret bases in the USSR and USA that contained a simple switch that could be flicked to launch thousands of nuclear warheads and annihilate the enemy – though having seen the destruction of the atomic bomb we knew that all political rhetoric aside, such an action actually meant the annihilation of the planet.
It was precisely this harboured fear, still highly prevalent, that allowed the Bush Administration to persuade national support with fake propaganda for the invasion of Iraq over accusations of WMD’s (Weapons of Mass Destruction); which is just one of many pieces of evidence that point to a deeply ingrained trauma still carried in the human race regarding the power of the Atomic Bomb. I will return to the evolution of the machine to elaborate further evidence that this only played on a pronounced fear we have carried with us for a long time.
After a critical mass was reached and we had allowed machines into the home, indeed prided ourselves on having as many as possible – it naturally became clearer why we had been so reluctant in the first place and should have perhaps listened to our intuition. It was one thing for us to have control over lifeless machines and refrigerate our food – but quite another when those machines were beginning to be taught how to be just like us – and another problem altogether when they were being made to be better than us. The devastation of World War II was still fresh in our minds and the idea of smart machines was understandably disconcerting – on the other hand, we were looking to the future and ready to embrace a brave new world.
Our anxiety was not so much with the presence of machines; we embraced cars, were excited about jet planes and Boeings being able to fly us across the globe in a few hours rather than the three weeks by ship leading to increase in recreational possibilities and mailing time; enthused about movie theatres, stereos, better transport and food storage; and were thankful for machines that could do dangerous jobs, repetitive jobs, decrease military casualties (supposedly), or perform other amazing functions.
When we realized that we humans would still be needed to perform jobs because machines could only do so much, we cut machines some slack. We were definitely excited about the prospect of using them to get to the moon in 1969 (hoax or not), to other planets and in using them to explore the mysteries of outer space and our ‘final’ frontiers and our national propaganda reflected and encouraged us in this hope.
Prophetic visions of the future dating from the late 19th Century and early 20th Century often show cities that resemble something from the Jetsons or Futurama – with a tide of rockets, airships, personal helicopters, hover-cars and sky-trains filling the skies or flying effortlessly to and from the moon. One of these early scenes depicts (naively we can with authority now say) an elevator to take passengers from Earth to the naturally built up metropolis on the moon itself.
Obviously those hopeful visions have not fulfilled themselves as fully as predicted – and even now that we have attained the capability to land on the moon, launch satellites, and explore outer space with the NASA program – people show little to no collective interest in an exploration which once captivated the world. The majority of the world’s funds are spent on military budgets and NASA has struggled for continued funding.
These hopeful vistas of the future sketched by optimistic dreamers were once confined to comics, writers and artists. Science fiction enjoyed a loyal following but it did not really take off until the radio brought it en masse into homes with early space-based shows like H.G. Wells ‘War of the Worlds’ stories. When Well’s radio descriptions of an alien invasion aired it was believed to be a genuine broadcast by thousands of Europeans. Many people fled their homes or sheltered in them, deathly afraid. It was a remarkable and infamous faux pas instigated by fear and ignorance, yet it would have the effect of intoxicating a decent chunk of Britain’s population with ufo and alien hysteria by introducing science-fiction to a national audience.
As science-fiction became more widespread and accepted into popular culture, a host of writers such as Asimov, Clarke, and others emerged from the New York scene to present diverse and fantastic depictions of the contents of our outer reaches causing the interest in comic and pulp-fiction books to thrive.
The national fever of the Cold War which raced the USA against the USSR to get a man on the moon also galvanized a massive interest in space which helped gather support and funding that culminated in the Moon Landing of 1969.
Television had accepted science-fiction with aplomb and the medium was further developed by television shows such as ‘Buck Rogers and the 21st Century’, ‘Star Trek’, ‘Dr Who’, ‘Battle Star Galactica’ and ‘Lost in Space’.
Through these artificial vistas of the future we explored the far reaches of space encountering all manner of distant threats and wonders from this or that dimension – distant, because for us then, the possibility of robots, computers, and machines ruling the world was slowly encroaching but still far from a practicable concept.
Yet, while we joined in the imagined toying about on spaceships with unlimited jet propulsion that could be driven through space at the touch of a few buttons – for a long time in real life we had nothing even close to the complexity of machines, robots and technology long dreamed up so casually in science-fiction.
For many this discrepancy was driven home in 1986 by the tragedy of the Challenger Shuttle disaster that claimed seven lives and tore naïve human hopes and dreams of outer space exploration to real pieces.
Hundreds of concepts of underground shuttles, glass tubes, underground transport hubs, super-trains, and even transportation machines filled the pages of designers eager to capture the future in the mid 20th Century. The majority of these proved impossible to implement for one reason or another and with the Challenger, just how hard it would be to get a smooth convoy of traffic to the moon even after the brightest minds had put in so much effort, sank in and the free-dream was shattered. The easy fair-weather attitude of space travel could previously stand unchallenged because no-one had achieved the impossible yet or died trying. We were shell-shocked by national televising of the death of seven astronauts, heroes at the time, who were incinerated live in front of millions of viewers in a fiery explosion.
Although this disaster dampened our ambition we did not give up and continued trying to get to the moon and beyond – but the NASA space shuttle program lost a lot of its impetus and has dwindled to a fraction of its former glory in the present day 2010.
NASA still trains and uses astronauts, but mainly launches unmanned satellites. Although we dreamed large at the turn of the century, for this century, we are still not even close to having any sort of hover-car system or regular traffic to the moon and there is a general disinterest in such programs.
Even so, or perhaps because it was less taxing, we continued to devote considerable time and funding to the development of the microchip and the personal computer
In the early 20th Century the pre-concept of Artificial Intelligence was treated as a given, as something that we could almost certainly attain with the greatest of ease in the near future.
Robots were typically depicted as being just like us; they were able to think, to perform autonomously, they possessed distinct personalities, they could make choices, often had a moral code, and re-programming them appeared to be as simple as spending a few minutes or seconds tinkering with undefined or obscure panels, switches or wires.
In later TV shows and movies, robots fluctuated back and forth in complexity, reflecting the considerable challenges and problems real life programmers and designers were experiencing in making these visions happen, whilst showcasing the latest advances in robotics as they came about and it is my personal nostalgic interest in observing the technology used in movies from different time periods just to remind myself how far we have come in such a short amount of time with computers, robotics and machinery that has helped me discern the fear we have shown of technology.
It is interesting to see how one particular grail of computer and robotics programmers called Artificial Intelligence (AI) has developed and was viewed over the course of the later few decades of the 20th century, but especially in movies.
At the turn of the Century, and as machines were only just coming into the foreground, all manner of fantastic predictions were being made about where the new technologies being developed would lead. No-one realized just how long it would take to get even a rudimentary level of computer up and running that didn’t fill several warehouses and require changing thousands of clunky valves that burned out periodically. Meanwhile many ideas were simply not possible until very late in the century and only then after considerable expense, experiment and exploration; but some ideas had to be abandoned altogether.
A great many vistas of the future from the past contain efficient hover-cars – one for everyone it seems – but such visions have turned out to be optimistic guesses that were unable to foresee concrete considerations of the late 20th Century that make hover-cars in any form, difficult if not impossible to practically implement
Although dozens of vehicles have been built to hover-car specification as future vehicles, the cost of each is too prohibitive to be adopted in any wide-spread utopia. Fringe technology is usually funded by military research and is only released much later to filter down into general civilian use – a prime example being the development of the Intranet by DARPA, a self-contained communications system that later became the world-wide Internet. Consider also that Sony’s ‘playstation 1’ which today sells for a paltry $10 with games and a controller was once $1400 brand new upon its release – a system that would go on to revolutionize the entertainment industry. The cost of fringe technologies is prohibitively expensive and requires special funding; but to implement such expensive technology on any large scale proves very difficult. Only decades after the microchip had been at the centre of military programs was it released into the public arena where eventually it became so common that it became cheap – allowing them to be installed world-wide in personal computers and other portable technologies such as the mobile phone. Prior to this stage, men killed each other to obtain one.
Petro-chemical companies that control the supply and demand of oil stand to lose their fortunes if a free-energy type car is developed and have stood, and still stand, in the way of such research for decades, going as far as to destroy inventions, discredit inventors, or use hired muscle to intimidate prospective threats to their monopoly. Although there have been a myriad of alternative fuels and batteries invented and suggested – those who stand to lose from the development of such things have traditionally inhibited their growth.
The population of Earth is now much higher than it used to be, it was somewhere around the million mark in 1900, and is now somewhere around 6.6 billion – and to equip each person with such a vehicle to suit early utopian vistas of the future would prove even more prohibitive than at the turn of the century when the population was excessively low by today’s comparison.
World Resources are now much more heavily strained since the turn of the Century when these ideas were being explored and to equip everyone with anything is no longer possible for such expensive technologies.
The Technology required to achieve more than a semblance of many of the concepts in such vistas has not been developed or has proved impossible to develop or harness – such as perpetual motion or free-energy.
Restrictions on airspace and intensified security considerations complicate ‘free’ travel.
Thus, instead of our collective spirit being concentrated on personal rocket-ships to take us to other planets (which we now realize much to our annoyance aren’t inhabitable) we transport ourselves in large groups with clunky planes that often drop out of the sky. It’s a poor consolation prize, but just one of many disappointments to our human spirit and identity.
Though there remain cashed up billionaires and humanitarians ready to fund fringe projects and technologies – as well as black funds, arms dealers, and militaries – collectively, we have largely given up on such ambitious projects and are now focused on extending our much more manageable ego with superficial attachments by using portable or body-worn technologies – hence this generation is often called generation ‘me’.
In dreaming so vividly we have been sorely disillusioned time and time again by the harsh demands of reality and are repeatedly demoralized by the time it takes to get even close to our fantasies. Often we have to change them completely as was the case with our fabled Space Station that boasted it would support thousands of people who would live on the station for months at a time in a galactic paradise until they were exchanged for new thousands by regular shuttle shifts.
The idea of Space Stations has been fraught with difficulties and those that do exist are maintained by a dedicated team of about thirty people who spend months at a time fixing and regulating the thousands of problems that they incur.
Our reach has fallen short many crucial times as a human race, and suffered great traumas to our collective identity (especially as regards detonation of the Atomic Bomb) and now it seems we seek to heal ourselves by making ourselves feel better by reaching for individual pursuits much closer to home, and nothing as a collective. So while we have lost most of the conscious connections to these traumas as time has gone by, we still hurt from the unconscious pain without knowing why.
Perhaps this is why a strong and destructive nihilistic streak has been carried forward into the 21st Century. Our ambition, and the subsequent crushing of it, has been a key element in a great many movies that contain unconscious symbolism of great traumas.
In the 1980’s during the height of the Cold War, I watched movies such as ‘War Games’, ‘Tron’ and ‘Robocop’.
In ‘War games’, a young ‘whiz-kid’ hacker (Matthew Broderick) accidentally finds his way into the Pentagon’s military database and makes contact with an ‘advanced’ military computer that he befriends. He plays several games against it marvelling at its skill, until it suddenly challenges him to a game of war. Believing the game to be nothing more than a simulator, he accepts, only to find out later that the game is being treated as real by the computer and his strategic maneuvers have set the United States on Defcon 1 under the threat of nuclear war. Eventually the Pentagon tracks him down and gets him to persuade the computer not to start WWIII.
The movie raised the problem of teaching the subtlety of concepts to computers. Fear that a super-computer put in charge of military strategy and operations could potentially fail to discern reality from fantasy or blindly follow its programmed protocols without taking moment by moment changes into consideration and end up launching nuclear missiles and ICBM’s at America’s enemies, (or America) thus starting another world war by accident, is a theme that has surfaced in many technology-based movies.
A similar struggle and fear of man vs. machine was illustrated beautifully in Stanley Kubrick’s ‘A Space Odyssey 2001’ when Hal, the onboard computer follows its programmed protocol to the letter despite the human occupants being able to see an unorthodox but probable solution to a problem and condemns the human passengers to death.
A less extreme replication of this battle was recently given in Pixar’s ‘Wall-E’ but even here the love/hate relationship with robots and crazed computers filters through with healthy doses of mistrust. Even Buzz Light-year, a semi-robotic character is portrayed as prone to going mad in Toy Story 3 – which at the time of writing is an unreleased movie.
However, the role of man vs. machine was sometimes reversed too, with men acting like machines and/or using machines to cause great devastation.
In the ‘Hunt for Red October’ a stalwart Russian admiral drives fear into America when his attempt to defect with a nuclear submarine is taken as the intention to launch ICBM’s at the USA.
In ‘Flight of the Black Angel’ a vengeful but exemplary pilot steals a state-of-the-art military jet armed with a nuclear warhead and threatens to detonate it in his hometown.
James Bond and a plethora of Superheroes dealt with madman after madman that had stolen or developed some technology or another to take over or destroy the world.
The threat of nuclear war was a prevalent threat from the 50’s through to the 80’s. The Russians, Koreans, Americans, Israelis, Iraqis, Cubans, Libyans, to name just a few had (and still have) stockpiles of thousands of devastating nuclear warheads, Inter-Continental Ballistic Missiles, Rockets filled with VX gas, biological toxins and other nasties. A major part of the last half of the 20th Century involved a parlay between countries to stop adding to these stockpiles and dismantle existing weapons.
During the first gulf war I recall seeing a televised countdown where a zero hour was given for Saddam Hussein’s demands to be met by the Allies or he would launch a nuclear warhead. Perhaps this was allied propaganda but I remember the fatalistic effect it had on me in believing that the world could end in a matter of hours – it was a feeling of terror. And I acted accordingly, and fatalistically, getting into a huge fight with my family and refusing to apologize claiming that we’d all be dead in a few hours so ‘who fucking cares anyway!’
This same numbing terror was felt by millions of people in the aftermath of the Atomic Bomb – where there is evidence for this in a great many movies that appeared during the following decades that were clearly influenced by the pervasive threat of the Cold War the Atomic Bomb had set in motion.
It is perhaps worth noting that one of the most iconic images of the 20th Century was a lone man standing in front of a tank with his shopping under one arm holding his hand up to stop it in Tiananmen Square, China. It was an act that expressed something profound about our ethos.
‘War Games’ was made in an era where home computers (PC’s) were near to being realized but were still large blocky cumbersome units with black screens, 64 or 128kb of RAM, used ASCII coding and had just one font of neon green text. It had taken decades longer than anyone expected to get even this far and since the journey there had been far different and more difficult than previously envisioned – no-one really knew what the next step would bring. A lot of speculative movies began to surface that mapped or hypothesized about the capabilities of future computing.
In Disney’s 1982 ‘Tron’ we were taken into the computer itself to explore a world of microchips and electronic databases where losing at a game meant causal death.
Though still very basic, Tron depicted the concept of Cartesian grids built of electronic signals (though not the first to do this) and vast areas that stretched to infinity inside the small monitor. In effect – it presented a hypothetical construct of pre-cyberspace.
In the futuristic 1982 ‘Blade-Runner’, humanoid-robots (then oft referred to as cyborgs) have reached such a high level of sophistication that they are called ‘replicants’.
‘Replicants’ possess superior strength and mental ability and a few of them use their advantage for illegal activities. After several significant problems caused by rebel replicants, they are outlawed on earth and subsequently tracked down by special agents who attempt to identify them from humans using psychological questionnaires designed to test emotional response which the Replicants have not fully developed knowledge of the subtleties of.
Various human characteristics began to surface in our presentation of robots that dealt comprehensively with various problems we encountered, moral, social, military, and technical – but one of the grails of science and technology was to make machines that were just like us. This was further classified as meaning able to ‘think’ and ‘learn’ like us. Our personalization’s of computers and technology has led to some strange neologisms. For quite some time, the term ‘mainframe’ became common-place and synonymous with the ‘heart’ of a computer that had gone ‘berserk’ and needed to be shut down.
The development of the microchip processor enabled technology to leap forward at an unprecedented rate ushering man and machines into the Information Age together with computers beginning to rival man by speaking their own language. However, while computers have their own language, or ‘code’ – they still require manual human maintenance and interaction to build them, fix them, and teach them. The development of two-way conversation will prove crucial to perfect if computers are to ever be self-sufficient and recent development of quantum computers that can learn, or human identical robots programmed to learn is as frightening as it is fascinating.
Chess computers were available from the 1970’s onwards for public purchase but despite their sophistication they ran on a rudimentary program that could only output what was input even if input consisted of hundreds of thousands of possible moves.
One of the harder aspects of AI is giving computers a code of ethics. We have tried for a long time to do this, probably because robots were large, cold and frightening and bore no resemblance to us, and we feared them. To accept them, we would need them to look less threatening, and more human. We would also need them to act more like us.
Although we are blessed with arguably the most powerful inbuilt computer on Earth, the Brain, the replication of this enigmatic engine has proved extremely difficult and progress in this area is very slow. AI was and still proves to be the toughest nut to crack.
Isaac Asimov was among the first to suggest a code of robot morality, whereupon he devised three laws that went on to strongly influence robotics. These three laws are:
A robot may not injure a human being or, through inaction, allow a human being to come to harm.
A robot must obey any orders given to it by human beings, except where such orders would conflict with the First Law.
A robot must protect its own existence as long as such protection does not conflict with the First or Second Law.
The fear that without these ethics, robots would not be able to discern an enemy from a friend or tell right from wrong and their confusion would lead them to spiral out of control with dangerous results remains a keynote in many media dealing with robotics.
It is likely that the phenomenal success and saturation of Star Wars and its treatment of the human-like 3CPO and the notably robotic-looking R2D2, where androids played diverse but integral human-like roles in a futuristic society, marked a stage of brief trust where collective humanity seemed to finally accept that robots could be possible companions for the future.
In ‘Robocop’, the concept of cybernetics and cyborgs was explored with the idea that robots could be our friends and even our protectors if AI could be sufficiently developed to instill an airtight moral code.
After suffering an accident at the hands of a corrupt cop who also murders his family, Officer Alex Murphy is subjected to a life-saving but highly experimental procedure that turns him into a cyborg and the first ‘Robo-cop’. He is programmed with a simplified version of these three laws and after several successful demonstrations of his abilities is hailed as the prototype for future law enforcement in Detroit where crime is out of control.
The struggle for Robocop to perform his civil duties and code becomes difficult however when his computer programming is corrupted by memory flashes of his former life and the murder of his loved ones. Murphy ‘learns’ that a highly honoured cop who is also one of his programmers is behind his family’s murder. He is subsequently torn between following his directive that tells him he must not kill another human being, and his human emotions of anger, grief, and vengeance. His struggle is compounded, and contrasted by an evil counterpart that ‘Robo-cops’ are supposed to replace; the ED209, an ‘older’ bipod model of robot that takes laws and protocol all too seriously and follows a simpler program to such a degree that it gattle-guns a man to death during a demonstration requiring ‘compliance’ – even after the man complies.
Robocop was a huge success at the movies and was joined by more playful optimistic movies such as ‘Short-Circuit’ where A.I. is given to ‘No.5’ after a lightning strike hits one of a series of five experimental lethal cybernetic weapons.
‘No.5’ becomes sentient and makes his way through the world learning about it. He befriends Stephanie, a civilian that tutors him on various concepts with increasing subtlety. When ‘No.5’ tries to imitate the jumping of a cricket and accidentally squashes it, he implores Stephanie to re-assemble the cricket, only to learn that the cricket is ‘dead’ and cannot be re-assembled. When ‘No.5’ determines his own state to be ‘alive’ he goes to great lengths to avoid being recaptured by the military and ‘dis-assembled’ which he associates with ‘death’. ‘No.5’ from ‘Short-Circuit’ was almost certainly behind the inspiration for ‘Wall-E’, a more recent robotic character who possesses the same playful innocence and the same tank-like tracks and head goggles.
The theme that life occurs or A.I. can occur with a freak lightning strike is not new. Man spent the last half of the 19th century sending shocks through human cadavers to bring them back to life and Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein was given life in exactly the same way.
We find that even today explanations for how robots ‘life’ is brought into being is still a matter of creative invention not scientific knowledge – and even today after decades of trying, people are still trying to ignite this mysterious spark of life using electricity and computers.
However the truce with robots never lasts. And despite our optimism our cynicism returned.
Compare this optimism a few years later with the 1991 ‘Terminator’ movie which included significant breakthroughs in computer generated effects. In Terminator I an advanced robot (with metal exo-skeleton) from the future is sent to kill John Connor, future leader of the human resistance and our one true hope of escaping an eventual global takeover by a supercomputer called Cyberdyne that is destined to declare war on the human race.
In the Terminator, a soldier from the future is sent back to protect John from a hostile machine. The machine is relentless but eventually destroyed by human wile.
In Terminator II, the original terminator is sent back to protect John – while an even more hostile liquid metal ‘mimetic poly-alloy’ T1000 model Terminator is sent by Cyberdyne to finish what the original Terminator failed to do. The T1000 proves extremely tenacious but again, eventually succumbs to human wile and is destroyed by being melted in a forge.
In the third installment however, John Connor’s role changes from forestalling the detonation of a nuclear holocaust by shutting down or preventing Cyberdyne from going postal, to accepting that he cannot change the nuclear holocaust and must ready himself to lead a resistance of friendly humans and re-programmed (read ‘neutral’) robots in an all out war against hostile robots.
It would appear that we finally succumbed to the fact that machines were not going away anytime soon, or for that matter, at all – and that we had to learn to adapt and live with them as best we could.
This did nothing to allay our fears of machines however – in Gattica (1997), an Orwellian-style movie; the world is run using machines and computers of terrifying efficiency. The protagonist is cursed with imperfect DNA, a crime in a world where everything is perfect. He manages to deceive the machines that require his DNA to be tested regularly, that he too is perfect using the DNA of a perfect individual who is not known to the system. This works fine until there is the disruption of a murder; an event that is thought to have been eradicated. DNA recovered from the scene turns out to be imperfect, leaving him in a quandary whether to confess the murder at the risk of exposing himself, whilst the machines set about conducting an extensive analysis of everyone’s DNA to determine the killer. His only crime is being born with ‘imperfect’ DNA.
Throughout sci-fi the concept of ‘networking’ emerged in many variations, and could be seen in such creatures as Star Trek’s Borg – a colony-type species of cyborg that were interconnected as one unified mass run by the equivalent of a supercomputer or paranoia-type movies where surveillance by machines had escalated out of control under the watchful eye of a malevolent ‘Big Brother’ i.e. 1984, Minority Report, A Scanner Darkly, Demolition Man, Cube, Total Recall, The Matrix.
The precision of robots being unable to make room for the variables that characterize human judgments occurs in ‘Minority Report’, ‘I, Robot’, and dozens of other sci-fi movies. In all of these movies – there existed a moral element, a question mark over total reliance on robots to do the right thing, and a pervading sense of malevolence, distrust, and the sinister if they did not. We also parodied and explored the result of acting like machines ourselves. It seems that for a long time yet, our uneasy relationship with creating our potential replacements will bring unease and a sense of the Sinister to all humanity.
But perhaps because this unconscious fear has been so deeply ingrained this archetypal battle underlay’s more than just movies about robots. And here again surfaces the theme of the Atomic Bomb. I believe that we have twisted robots and machines into other shapes, including semblances of ourselves (mindless implacable flesh-eating zombies that are relentless for example) that represent the same psychic cry for help – much the same way that dreams change their symbolism until a core message is finally understood.
TV Series such as ‘V’, ‘Mission Impossible’, and ‘the X-Files’ were part of a continuous thread that highlighted and replicated our innate fear of creating something that could destroy us. Aliens, Robots, Zombies, UFO’s, and Government Conspiracies have many things in common, but I believe they all share another common resonance: Voiceless awe of the power of the Atomic Bomb. I shall explain.
The Atomic Bomb stunned the world in 1945 – and numbed us; and although the world has become decidedly cynical, I have no doubt whatsoever that the detonation of another would stun it again.
The insane power of the Atomic Bomb was ill-treated by the Americans at the time of its hey-day – in fact their attitude was positively cavalier. They stood their soldiers only hundreds of feet away from test detonations wearing sunglasses and assured them there was no danger of radiation. The terrific shockwave and devastation that could level cities flat and the permanent damage to the environment and lasting effects from fallout were downplayed and dismissed in America’s eagerness to use one. To garner support from their populace a deliberate deception about nuclear safety was promulgated in the infamously stupid ‘duck and cover’ precaution programs that instilled people to practice foolhardy precautions such as getting under a table, covering their head, or building a ‘bomb’ shelter.
Without anyone the wiser, the dangerous powers of nuclear weapons and their effect on their targets were downplayed and propagandized.
When Japan joined the Second World War and bombed Pearl Harbour, America’s armed forces were too strained to spread them further into the Orient. America proclaimed an attack on Japan the only course of action left and the decision was made to drop Atomic Bombs from the B-52 Enola Gay onto the cities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki.
The unparalleled devastation it created: the radiation and fires, the black ash that rained from the sky, the yellow uranium puddles that caused horrific burns and melted flesh, the shockwave that smashed through concrete buildings like it was paper, the radiation blisters and sickness, the very burning of people’s shadows into the ground, and the ongoing genetic defects from contaminated soil, water and air that continue to this day were unique atrocities in humanities known history.
The explosion was of such magnitude it was heard hundreds of miles away and the mushroom cloud column could be seen from a hundred miles away spiralling into the atmosphere. Here I believe the realization that humans could commit this kind of absolute devastation on each other tore the collective psyche and left us numbed – unable to accept or deal with what had just happened.
The willingness to resort to such unrivalled destruction is unique to the United States (which is partly why I have no qualms believing 911 was a US led conspiracy) and was to elevate them to the status of a superpower on the back of a wave of incommunicable disbelief and fear.
What is interesting is that historically, a great emphasis is placed on Hitler, his crimes and the holocaust. This issue, driven by Allied media, has always superseded any American atonement for the dropping of the most devastating weapon then devised. In fact, dropping the atomic bomb even seems to have been attributed as being necessary because of Hitler. Or perhaps this hatred of Hitler is driven by the projected guilt and shock of America at its own committing of unthinkable crimes.
Although there was an even larger explosion at the turn of the century in Tunguska – by albeit mysterious means – it did not affect us as much as Hiroshima because Tunguska’s explosion was in a remote area, but more importantly was not tied up with our collective identity.
The Atomic Bomb was a spearhead driven by human ingenuity, it was imbedded in the consciousness, and the world was deeply invested in the events and outcome of the world war, excited about the dawn of the atomic age and nuclear power. The A-bomb signalled a new age of atomic power and change, and we were excited about this potential right up until we saw what atomic power could do.
The Chernobyl Reactor Meltdown in 1986 only heightened already existing fears of nuclear power and, like exploration of space, pushed nuclear reactors into the background to hum quietly and unobtrusively in remote locations – hardly the vision of nuclear excellence we anticipated.
The movies are filled with allegories of super beings coming to earth to use super-weapons advanced well beyond our means against us.
What was Godzilla, an unstoppable alien lizard-like force that levelled everything in its wake – if not an expression of this deep nuclear psychic scar? Or ‘Independence Day’? 2012?
A raft of UFO themes where deadly machines are used by deadly beings showed up for decades on television, and still they show up – with aliens fluctuating between being more like us, with emotions, behaviour and ethics that rival and sometimes supersede our own or as grotesquely twisted and savage extra-terrestrials.
What typically triumphs in the end over these forces is always our collective humanity – (and thanks to propaganda often that troubled soul who has to make hard world-changing decisions for all of us – the American President) – and our morality, or at least the myth of it. Yet, in thousands of our movies, it is as though we are continually attempting to recreate a certain archetypal scene.
In the horror movie the ‘Blob’ (1958), a gelatinous mass takes over a town, rolling down streets and oozing onto people to dissolve them whole. For quite a while a pervasive theme in cinema existed where something would be adversely affected by lightning, a toxic or nuclear incident, or even a meteor crashing to earth causing some species or another to go crazy or evil and take over some town.
From Spiders, Ants, Giant Rabbits, Bats, Birds, Bees, Worms, Sharks, and Piranhas, to a 50-Foot Woman, Cars and Killer Tomatoes – we toyed with the fantasy of being over-whelmed and explored our tentative relationship with nature and the animals. A mass of normally sedate creatures was given supernatural or heightened aggression and organized into impossible numbers in a bid to wipe us out.
I believe, in a sense, that we enjoyed the idea of being stripped of control, of being powerless and consumed by our own arrogance – perhaps a symptom of our guilt complex expressing itself at the horrors of Hiroshima/Nagasaki, Vietnam, and World War II – and that we created artificial coping mechanisms, a replication of the process of controlled vulnerability to other more dominant forces around us.
This process enabled us to re-enact something of the powerlessness we felt at over-whelming world events. But because our reasons for creating them remained unconscious – the core that bound all these movies and expressions together remained and remains subliminal. We never reached a clear concise conscious understanding of the grief and horror we felt from the atomic bomb; the event was simply too damaging to be dealt with openly. Instead, it has filtered out in a variety of connected themes in all kinds of symbolism than hinted at the heart of our pain but never revealed it.
Such re-enactments allowed us to re-live the event but with control, and explore a fantasy where we could evoke power over events where previously we had none. The power of the trauma of the event is correspondingly mirrored in the power it has had over humanity. The possibility that our collective expressions over the course of the last hundred years contain secret screams of massive trauma has an undeniably sinister undertone; and it is our very denial that makes it so.
I do not define the ‘Sinister’ as an evil energy – though it can be expressed through such energies on some level – there is more to this energy than an oversimplification that constrains it in moral terms.
Moral terms are unfortunately the status quo of reference for humanity – the legacy of the ancient dragon of religion and all too often they act as a thick paste slapped onto the surface of abstractions to make even the most delicate tangents of energy that contain esoteric hints into our deeper human processes at work, into a fat block of mediocrity that is easier to grasp and pretend to understand.
To treat the ‘Sinister’, or even the concepts of ‘Good’, ‘Purity’ or ‘Evil’ as they were designed to be treated, as words for objective things in themselves is natural – but because we treat them this way – accepting them as the base from which we proceed – any independent heuristic phenomenological study of these things seldom goes any further than the jurisdiction of morality, and because of our conditioned laziness, we lose a great deal of the information they contain.
Morality is a combination of convenience and ignorance whose function is to deliberately obscure a finesse of extreme subtlety. Through the invention and installation of morality the tension of opposites and the power between them, the real power of magic, sorcery, life, has become an artificial scale of opposing values, morally and then linguistically simplified and solidified into Good and Evil. This chunky filter is liberally applied to interpret all energies, overt or extremely subtle – thus muddying the sublime with a profane lense that seeks the least exertion of energy.
The ego will hate to hear this; it detests being told off, but more than that it detests exerting more energy than the minimum and too, anyone that requires it to change its perspective and prevent it from using its all-time favourite filter.
But the ‘Sinister’ is not just an energy of evil or destruction and to view it as such is to bury its incredible subtlety, which although difficult to extract, is worth the painstaking excavation.
To bind it in moral terms causes this energy be stripped of much of its inherent information –forcing it to behave as an inert abstraction in the service of an artificial egocentric yolk. Treated differently, it reveals a much more intricate web of complexity at work.
Firstly, in terms of energy, the Sinister is beyond morality – it is not evil, though it can by all means be interpreted as evil; but it is far more complex an emanation and symptom than the Christian’s wet-dream. It is a creeping ‘other-than’ – because if it were in any way a moral absolute, then we would simply use the word evil – but it is suggestive of something in potential.
It can be felt in many places, over our lifetime or in an instant, defying the strictures of opposites. However, ‘Sinister’ energy is an abstraction itself – a means by which we can wrap our head around the maddening dynamic of the esoteric workings of the mind by having something ‘concrete’ to work with; a supposition that gives rise to others that exerts abstract tension.
Energy is also an abstraction – yet another one we tend not to look at too closely but instead quickly layer with attachments, associations, and forms; this is the secret of will. But if we do try to look at it with any determined scrutiny we quickly encounter frustrating problems.
I.e. Picture clearly what this energy is. Now strip it of its name, remove the word energy, remove the word Sinister – remove morality – and all the other abstractions we layer onto this invisible ball we believe we perceive – and what is left?
Can you still hold it without naming it, without describing it? Can you pass it to someone without telling them what it is, without using the convenient strictures of morality that makes people nod their head and show a clumsy recognition for the hand-holds by which these energies are most usually known and handled? ‘Oh, yes, I’ve heard of the Sinister Path, I’m a Right-Hand Pather myself… I don’t dabble in black magic.’ Can you pass the Sinister to someone without telling them what it is? Try.
To constrain energy, we have to call it energy, since for us to use it, make it serviceable, it has to be called something. Otherwise, we cannot work with it, shift it, add to it, explain it, compare it, validate it or otherwise use it, because without words to carry them and morality to simplify and translate the subtle into the simple – the abstractions we use have no weight. Their solidity completely relies on being morally validated. *(See Appendix.)
Morality is a very poor filter for phenomenology though – and to Know thyself, to know what the Sinister denotes, hints at, and to get to where these and all our other abstracts originate from, before they Become and before we lose ourselves in their Becoming; morality has to be abandoned and treated as a coarse tension unsuitable for refined heuristics
Here now, is a second example of a non-moral sinister current – an ‘other-than’ prevalent in the uncontrolled acceleration of artificial time.
The events of the 20th Century re-shaped many things: they re-shaped the way wars were fought: the way economies, technology, science, and power developed regionally around the world: re-shaped the limits of mankind and the follies of mankind…
But I believe they also contained a point where humanity began to accelerate through changes faster than we could keep up with them. One could argue that much has been lost and trampled in the stampede of ‘progress’. Time, once held sacred as the journey of the sun across the sky, has been eroded by the dominance of economics and the tyranny of the machines.
The day used to be sacredly observed in blocks that meant something; 5 o’clock used to mean a definite end to the working day, now it is a mere blip in the mundane day that might or might not live up to its promise of home time pending the needs of the machine. Overtime has all but disintegrated the sun’s jurisdiction to meet economic demands. The day no longer ends when we come home – it drags out indefinitely to please the machines on the phone, computer, or laptop.
Though I do not appreciate the Christian celebration of December 25th or the horrible commerciality that coca-cola set in motion when it bought Santa Claus and made him a red and white materialist; I did appreciate the sacred observance of holidays and traditions having a causal start and causal end – a defined time required to tolerate them.
Over the years however, Christmas has been broken free of its restraints by corporate provocateurs and now gets going four even five months before December, and ends sometime in March – kept alive either side of the year by pre-Christmas and after Christmas sales.
Christmas has long been a corporate institution – and long been stripped of its sacred elements; but does it mean anything to anyone when it is prostituted for nine months?
Easter, used to be celebrated on a couple of days in April, and admittedly Easter eggs would be in the shops a month or two before this to capitalize on the rush. But this year, Easter eggs and buns were in the shops by Boxing Day, just two days after Xmas. Sacred observance of even the most basic traditions, such as Time, has been eroded, corporately lengthened, for the worship of money.
Time is measured by change – change by the revolution of evolution. ‘Progress’ has become our new clock – and new technology the hands that turn it. As a result, Time – has sped up drastically.
Technology is moving at such a rapid rate that new models become obsolete in years, months or even weeks – yet machines are still speeding up and because of that, so must we. But we are still, as we have always been, in many ways inferior to machines and the economy. We can never match their speed or efficiency, even as we are being forced to try – more often than not we simply match their cold inability to empathize.
This acceleration has continued exponentially throughout the decades of the 20th century but it has had unforeseen effects and the people of 2010+ are all but spiralling out of control.
We have collectively, not just individually, begun to emulate machines, becoming cold and unfeeling, acting rapidly and pragmatically like them, and losing a sacred connection of collective human empathy along the way. We try to assume the good points of machines, of our masters, for ourselves – efficiency, rapidity, reliability – but somehow mangle the translation.
We try to copy computers by processing huge amounts of information in seconds. We surf the net and read exhaustive tracts of texts but can only pick out the most glaring points – we can scan dozens of pages of text but only retain about 1%. Unlike machines, we have to trim information, simplify it into its most basic blocks and understand only the bare minimum of the available media whilst the machines retain it all – miss nothing – and malevolently highlight the fact that we can never compete.
In the name of survival – which we have entrusted to machines – we wake up to a machine, make our food in a machine, shave our face with a machine, light our cigarette with a machine, pack our pockets with machines, clog the roads in machines, take our driving cues from machines, carefully watching the time on a machine, to get to work on time before a machine docks us, to work with machines or make machines and ultimately to work for the Machine. We also tend more often to become enraged if any of these processes get interrupted. How did this happen?
In the 1950’s we tried to convince ourselves that we could attain Eden. We pretended we knew exactly how everything should proceed in neat instructions that left no room for error. We strove for perfection and to attain the nuclear family. Movies created around this time were possessed of great romanticism and there was little room for horror in the sense of any unsettling intrigue– everyone was proper and looking to the future.
There was however a sense in the air that this rigid state of Victorianism was being undermined by those who would become the children of the 60’s, just as there has been an unsettling sense that comes with all ages and generations of the unstoppable force of entropy and change and the sense that sinister elements would undermine the plans of the present day.
Sex, Drugs, Vietnam, Freedom, Peace, and a Re-discovery of the Body: all of these issues would rear their head in a generation that began asking questions, flouting laws and social mores, inventing their own vernacular and their own counter-culture. Flower Power had arrived and with it came rebellion against the Establishment.
The 60’s made its mark and then the 70’s rolled around and everything changed again. The madness of the 70’s died down and the 80’s came about. Drugs were restricted, Sex was made into a commodity to be bought and sold, a re-focus on science and technology re-emerged, interest in space craft and computers was re-instated and a sense prevailed that those of the 80’s were more grown-up, knew better and were more worldly, reigned.
In all of these transitions – none of them clearly marked in duration despite the ten year blocks that try to limit and constrain them – the world changed rapidly, embracing or rejecting various themes and social issues as time and culture fluctuated.
With each wave came an excitement that we were moving forward, throwing down old ways and getting to know who we were as individuals and Music, Fashion, Technology, Literature, Organizations, Issues all changed rapidly from one year to the next.
But all these changes wrought terrific strain as we moved through them – hardly having time to get to grips with one thing before the next thing happened along… much was lost, and many things, previously held in vogue for a century or more were eroded: values, respect, authority, all suffered until there was a slowly dawning appreciation that life, was suddenly moving uncomfortably fast and things were being said and done that would forever make it impossible to go back.
In all of this we felt fear and trepidation as monumental things unfolded, both good and bad – that gave us much unease – voiced a collective cry to slow down. But things slowed in the 80’s only for a moment before the rise of the Internet enabled society to rocket out of control.
Collectively swept along in these decades we were forced to change our cultural understanding and iconography again and again to fit each fad and trend – these rapid changes have left little time for any significant collective grieving of events. The Vietnam War was brought to a standstill by a united populace and a collective outrage expressed in the streets, in protests, sit-in’s and demonstrations of the people.
This intensity of collective community spirit once shown by people has long been silenced by a shattered collective identity – unions have been disbanded, protests outlawed, any sort of violence is met with extreme force or imprisonment by enforcers of the law even if the government are in the wrong.
Our collective hope for the future has since been splintered. Where things had previously been kept sacred with careful rites of passage observed to mark important stages of life as it unfolded in age – information dealt out as each afforded it – this maturity has been eroded. We gave over this office to external authorities and departments, who gave it to machines.
We have since arrived at a state of cynical anarchic rebellion against all values; a culture of psychopathic alpha-cynics that corporate negligence has encouraged to spawn.
We lost our collective hope and developed a jaded acceptance that some things will never change – and with that acceptance we lost control of our society to the point that it began to control us.
We were right to fear the irresponsibility of machines should they fail to grasp human ethics; because we had to know a future with machines would lead us to do what we naturally do and become what we hate.
In some unconscious warning spark, even at the turn of the century, we knew humanity has always foreseen itself in and been jealous of the things it hated.
The speed and unpredictability of change tragically reminds us that it is beyond our control – that like Oppenheimer and his Atomic Bomb, we cannot predict how our inventions will be used or how they will alter the world. Ultimately we have no choice but to embrace each wave and remain forcibly optimistic that it will all work out for the best or convince ourselves that if we can just hold on things will get better.
A sense of self-deception is necessary to console us that there is order to be found even in the greatest chaos. And as a defense we throw ourselves into the self-importance of our lives and its tasks. Yet, in those rare times when we are alone with our thoughts we sometimes sense our careful lie, catch the edge of it in our throat as we live out our lives – and it disturbs us. There is a sense of the Sinister in these losses and of the inevitable effects of an acceleration of time where there is increasingly less to anchor people to the past: perhaps to the point where someone takes it into their head to detonate another Atomic Bomb. For he who forgets the past is destined to repeat it.
THE MULTIFACETS OF MORBIDITY
Whilst a sense of the Sinister is often recognized by its presence in scenes of gore, murder, or extreme sadness or tragedy – it is also found in the suspense leading up to and/or away from such events – also in conspiracy, intrigue, deception, betrayal, irony or the macabre. But it is even more Omni-present than that. It is inimical to subtle tangents of ‘other-than’ – unpredictable and unique cracks that surface in form beyond typical moral simplifications. The following represents a diverse range of energies subtle and overt that equate to the Sinister and loosen the energy it seeks to explain from its moral strictures. The reader may even feel it edge in where I do not, for the Sinister is subjective.
In London, 1888, Jack the Ripper’s crimes were horrific and branded monstrous, inhuman even – but what made them Sinister and set them apart from other crimes of this nature was the mystery regarding his motive and identity. More than a hundred years on, a fabled mythos built around Jack still lends a sinister ethos to the events of one of the most infamous killers of all time.
Yet there is still a nagging sense when facts about the killings are presented to us that Jack’s identity was known at the time but kept secret by a clandestine conspiracy – and that the surfacing of then readily apparent indicators, if handled more carefully, could have prevented chilling consequences.
But we are in the position to know that key clues and evidence were ignored; a chalk message of the Ripper ‘The Juwes are not the ones who will be blamed’ was scrubbed clean by the chief of police before the hand-writing could be analyzed; blood was cleaned away or bodies were moved so as to contaminate the facts of the crime scene.
It is not merely the brutality of the Ripper that makes this series of killings chilling – or memorable – but also the possibility that Jack was never caught, and possibly enabled by an Establishment we believed was sworn to protect society – an establishment that itself lead the hunt to catch him or not catch him as the case may be.
That we now know more fully the facts of those fateful days when the Ripper stalked the streets of London than any of the characters present who belonged to that time – that we are able to see connections that they could not – is a sinister irony – for we can do nothing to help those people make those connections or aid the victims of the Ripper despite knowing what is going to happen.
While those characters are long dead, their energies and mythos still lives on, allowing us to place ourselves in a world long gone and walk amongst them as ghosts that can do nothing even as we know everything. There is a powerlessness in this – a perceptive glimpse at our own fated demise someday being haunted by ghosts who can do nothing and yet know everything.
The Sinister thrives in the subtle currents that undercut a fascination with the evil, the wicked or the violent; not just the acts themselves but in the continuous tragedy of posterity which learns and knows the past but can do nothing to change it. It reminds us of our own unchangeable entropy and the looming tragedy of our own inevitable mortality and that every moment that unfolds is a tragicomedy possessed of time-space frozen eternally, yet hurried on relentlessly.
In the serial-killer based movie ‘Manhunter’ (1986), a shy but monstrous killer called the Red Dragon befriends a blind woman solely because she cannot see his face. We the audience know the truth of his hideous crimes, we can see the totality of events, we know he is a killer, and that she doesn’t. He is for the entire world to her a normal, even charming man – a situation that is true to life with many accounts of family members proving shocked to discover they have been living with a killer or police often interviewing but letting go a killer, having no idea they have just interviewed the right suspect.
What makes this scene sinister is not the presence of evil – but the irony created between the characters and the viewer. Likewise it is not the isolated instance of a carving knife, Norman Bates, or Janet Lee having a shower that gives rise to an emanation of the sinister in Hitchcock’s ‘Psycho’ – the blood draining into the sink and the actual hand stabbing downward remind us of our own vulnerability and looming death, but it is the irony created by our participation that puts all these things into a sinister frame.
We are aware of Norman’s condition and propensity for violence but Janet Lee is not. We are aware of Janet Lee’s vulnerability but she is not.
Because what we are being affected by is more than watching someone (with pre-knowledge she is an actress) being stabbed to death – it is a deeply rooted archetypal psychodrama we play out again and again to get as close to death as possible without actually joining it.
I suspect our flirtation with Death acts a tension to understand life – and vice-versa. Slipping into the psychodrama of serial killers fascinates us. Perhaps this is because we tend to find it hard to believe that monsters could walk unseen among us as our fathers, mothers, grandparents, sons, babysitters or family friends – perhaps because acceptance of such a notion threatens our social stability and erodes those anchors we are traditionally taught to trust – or perhaps it is because we secretly want them to go where we cannot on our behalf so that we can explore death by proxy. Why else would we glorify something so unashamedly that supposedly shocks us?
In early cinema we were fed a stereotypical image of the serial killer who was grotesquely marked, abnormal; a visible monster in all respects. I believe this indicated the extent of unconsciousness that veiled our association of such horror emanating from ourselves. The warp in perception we had to make to identify such people with ourselves gave rise to twisted crazed beasts and psychopaths – which were heavily restrained by morality.
To some extent we have learned to accept that there are no monsters only humans, i.e. in 2010 we are largely aware of the folly of trusting these warped depictions of danger as openly cloaked in convenient monster-isms when even seemingly innocent children commit brutal murders but even as we know this, we still run to morality to explain their deeds and disassociate ourselves from them by warping them into monsters, hideous inhuman demons and beasts showing that we fear and refuse to accept our own nature.
The profile for almost all serial killers today is white male, 25-35 years old, good looking, above average intelligence and a family man: a near perfect chameleon that is generally only caught by slipping up or by escalating beyond control to the point where killing, not preservation, becomes paramount. We say things like ‘they are just like us’ – to disassociate from our own collective humanity – as if they were some ‘other’.
Ted Bundy abducted, tortured, raped, and killed at least seventy young women by wearing a plaster cast on his arm to feign injury and asking girls for help at the back of his van in quiet campus car parks. Police are still unsure as to how many victims Bundy claimed or even what he did with them as many bodies have never been found and Bundy never admitted his guilt, shared this information or showed an iota of remorse.
By all accounts Bundy was a ‘ladies man’ charismatic and charming and even joked with police, his jailers, whilst awaiting his trials. Yet there was the other side to Bundy – he escaped four times whilst in prison or from police custody and continued to kill again each time until he was caught. In one instance where he escaped from a courthouse through a window – it took police years to recapture him. Bundy was a ‘different’ person when he wasn’t called upon to fit in, entertain, or play up to the contractual obligations of society – but when he did, you couldn’t tell him apart from anyone else – and in almost all cases, assumed him to be better than the average man as a man.
Richard Ramirez, aka the Nightstalker broke into the homes of old ladies and raped them, cut them, bit them, and killed them by beating their skulls in with a crowbar. As he escalated, he strangled them with pantyhose and inserted broom handles and other objects into them. His last words before being executed were allegedly ‘See you in Disneyland.’
The sense that Richards crimes were so atrocious, so off the known scale, with no discernible motive except that he wanted to commit them, has been cited as ‘chilling’ ‘cold’ and with other metaphors to do with an absence of warmth, of heart, of humanity.
But what we say and do always has a shadow – an unconscious ‘other-than’ that says more than we are aware of about our processes.
Do we find them so fascinating because it shows us what we could be capable of if only we would let go the Beast we hold very tightly in rein? Knowing that this or that person has taken what they wanted without remorse but simply because they wanted something thrills us as much as it chills us.
We cannot deny that amongst the revulsion, fascination, disbelief and anger of such crimes – there is a hidden sense of jealousy that motivates our outrage – jealousy that this person has dared to do what we would never do out of our fear of social punishment and reprisal.
This unsettling moral ambivalence that we try hard to disguise with indignation and outrage is mixed in with the unsettling idea that we resent to some extent living our own lives in restraint – in not doing what we want when we want, unlike these killers, who we proclaim out loud in unison to be so atrocious.
Yet, perhaps we fear them and hate them because they represent our shadow side and we envy them for their freedom, for their lack of remorse and guilt at taking what they want. They become in a sense anti-heroes. We wish we could be as free but we cannot; we fear the consequences of doing so, bind ourselves with morality, and do the only thing we can allow ourselves to do – scream bloody murder and call for their head.
The secret conflict of morality is an ongoing struggle in all of us. A classic example of morally condemning something whilst openly embracing it is to be found in Australia’s unashamed glorification of the criminal elements of its history and society.
Society is based on an unwritten social contract to get along, not hurt each other, and live in peace – but our control over ourselves seems limited and sometimes we are not capable of staying social and lose what little we have of control completely – succumbing to obsession, vice or emotion. Our moral character is always in question, from ourselves, from others and from various forms that demand we shape ourselves accordingly.
Our motivation to endure the rigours of self-control is borne of the abyss. We each stand on the brink of a precipice staring down into the depths of human depravity and thoughts of what we could sink to if we all let go. We possess an ingrained understanding of just how torturous and fearful living in a world where everyone did as they pleased would be. If self-preservation were paramount to all people – our race would not have been able to forge societies or get anything done. If Darwin’s theory of survival of the fittest were applied we would quickly destroy ourselves.
Whilst people outnumber their enforcers by hundreds of thousands to one most of us obey the social contract because we know what humans can and have done to one another when we do not try and how destructive we intrinsically are. We are possessed of a heart of darkness that we struggle to keep from beating too loudly around those who would hear it and this restraint is what keeps society and a relatively stable order amongst our species. We also know we are all too ready to sacrifice enormous numbers of human lives in the name of some abstract ideal or another.
Themes or actions of Death, Sex, Violence, Torture, Hate, Crime and others – some of these abstracts have been used to denote the nature of the Sinister, as if the Sinister were contained within morality, that construct of tensioned opposites through which we find meaning by setting forms against one another.
But the ‘Sinister’ is also merely an abstract – it surfaces in morbidity through the unique constraints of morality that filter it into a scale of moral value, and in turn arises through morality because that is our common language. But even so, the Sinister is not constrained nor defined by morbidity or morality and it can be felt present as easily in forms as it can in a vacuum.
Even the sweetest most family-orientated movies cannot escape the contrast they create: and if in those moments we are watching such a film and our mind wanders to darker thoughts, we may question the appropriateness or relevance of such films in relation to our existence. We may become sharply aware that what we are watching is in fact a painted dream, a deliberately created escape like so many of our pastimes from the horrors of the real world.
THE TRAGEDY OF INDEPENDENT CAUSAL LIFELINES OF FREED PERSPECTIVE
The Sinister is morally indiscriminate. Remorselessness is not the only place to find it – for it is to be found in remorse as well. For many years as a young man I have played an instrumental role in helping to build something under the impression that I was doing the right thing, and the only thing that could be done to change the world and save it. Even when I did not believe the propaganda put forth from those I allied myself with, I went along with the charade anyway, making myself useful to madmen.
Now that I am older, raising children, connected to family, have a deeper sense of my responsibilities and my connection to the world, and the effect a person can have on it, I am sloughing off old skins and forms. But I see too late the folly of building war machines, in subjugating my intelligence to aid the causes of others, and in playing my role of justifying people to do evil things by talking them out of taking responsibility for those things and attributing their actions toward the cause of war with the magic of my manuscripts. These are things I cannot change, things I have helped set in motion that now have their own unseen course – things I can only hope to atone for.
Under the banners of “ISS”, “Sinisterion”, or “THEM” people do things and act using the forms I have created – but while many refuse to accept responsibility for what they do, for what they create, I cannot.
Like Frankenstein turns on his creator, I have given birth to monsters that are now out of my hands and out of my control and which I must now destroy or try to create new forms to provide a balance. The sense that what I intended has been distorted is foreboding – an ugly echo of the potential for all forms to be used by whoever, whenever and for whatever purpose and often purposes the creator never intended.
I understand why but struggle against the reality that what we say and mean is never really clear to others. There is too much variability that is open to translation, too many angles to be correctly/identically interpreted through others rose-tinted filters, inevitable discrepancy where there is different focus on some aspects, a muting and mutation of others. People translate what we say into their own words, in their own way, and in their own image. This is why propaganda must be of the lowest order and appeal to the lowest common denominator – and why intelligentsia is always the first to go in revolutions.
Once ideas have left the womb, once they have been written down or given life, it has been said, they no longer belong to the creator/the writer and go on to live and spawn in their own way. In this sense we can never control how others will see us, ensure that others understand us, stop them from adding something we did not intend, or twisting our shapes in their hands to make a mockery of our original intent. Especially if our causal creations outlive us and we cease to be around to defend, explain or correct them.
All that we say and do is never really understood in its intricacy, never the same for others as it is for us. We are in life alone, and yet we pretend to the contrary and base our entire lives upon a pretend unification that can never exist. We kill and hurt each other century after century because of this pretense. In this there is a sense of tragic loss and waste, collective human self-deception and the Sinister.
The above are just a few examples of the diversity of the Sinister to manifest outside of typical moral values such as ‘evil’, ‘demonic’, or ‘satanic’. You may observe for yourself that it is not bound to only emerge from forms – it is an ominousity that creeps beyond forms in unexpected and often unnamed ways.
EDGES OF THE SINISTER
I will end this part of the essay by relating a few of the other ways in which the Sinister manifests itself and edges into being in all manner of human devices simply because it is inextricably woven into being, not merely evil,– and then summarize why.
In the horror ‘schlocker’ series ‘Friday the 13th’ (1980+), ‘Halloween’ (1978) and ‘Nightmare on Elm Street’ (1984) the mass murderers Jason Voorhees, Michael Myers, and Freddy Krueger are sinister not only for their appearance but because of an interconnection of elements.
For example, they each defy known physics – they bend time and space to their will. Victim’s attempts to run away are futile. As the audience we count on it, and there is a certain thrill of glee and danger in knowing the victims are doomed from the beginning no matter what they do. Here again we mete out Irony. We know they will die (they don’t) we just don’t know how (the killer does). In watching them we play a part in injecting these movies with as much of the sinister and suspense as the director and his devices; the director supplies the story, the gore, the chase, the hero, the villain, and the viewers total vantage point; and in exchange we willingly and temporarily suspend belief to give the victims the opportunity to run away. We endow them with a sporting chance to survive the onslaught, which creates tension that makes the killers invincibility all the more dangerous and exciting. The victims run away in a linear direction away from danger to safety, (a tactic which would ordinarily hold water), only to find their killers have already arrived ahead of time to an impossibly portentous spot to slaughter them. This bi-location of time has been and remains a constant feature in films.
One can usually predict when the director will attempt to make the audience jump in fright because the music falls silent and the camera either moves in close to the character to frame shoulders and face, or in close but with enough room to the side or over the shoulder for something to enter. This is a tried and tested method, and although there are some variants on the theme, it remains a constant application.
If Jason Voorhees were real, chances are that quite a lot of his would-be victims – mostly fit and athletic – would out-run him, get to safety, call the police, and he would be hunted down, arrested, or shot silly. It wouldn’t be much of a movie. But tangling him in time, giving him supernatural strength, unrelenting momentum, and frightening brutality serve to turn him into a monster where the chess-board (movie area) is limited in space, and the protagonist unlimited in time; these twists help create a sinister character.
This condition of inevitability is also utilized by Krueger only in a different way, where it is inevitable that his victims will succumb to sleep, thus it’s only a matter of time before they meet him; and when they do, anything previously impossible in waking reality is now possible through nightmares. Krueger’s bi-location is not so indifferent to the relentlessness of Voorhees, or Leatherface, the T3000 in Terminator IV, or Batman. But alone it does not make him sinister.
No single attribute makes or can make him sinister – it is webs of them, a geometry of forms, that lend him that aura – elements that feed one another, tension one another, explain one another, compliment or contrast one another. Without knowing who they are and the function they perform the ‘killers’ are far less threatening and even obscure. Jason’s mask has entered popular culture as an icon – but wearing a mask is not automatically a sinister element –if you didn’t associate the rest of Jason’s mythos to it, it could just as easily pass for any other hockey mask, and if Friday the 13th hadn’t made it an icon – it would still be just a neutral sport implement. His torn overalls, mutilated face, knife, height, relentlessness, watching from the bushes, etc mean nothing in themselves. Each item, presented on its own lacks ability to interconnect with the other elements to generate the Sinister. Only once we have that interconnection however, adding the device of the tortured backgrounds of each killer – we personally lend mythos and even pathos (feeling empathy or sympathy for the protagonist) imbuing the collective with the Sinister, allowing us to cheer both for the victims and the killer.
Many films, schlockers included, would be nothing without the accompaniment or underscoring of well-placed music – an often undetected but ever present score that guides us in interpreting the events on screen whether we like it or not.
Half the time we do not even notice music in the background, letting it filter in liminally until we suddenly catch the edge of it and realize it has been playing all along.
A good example for this is found in sex. Sex often mutes any music playing in the background as attention is completely diverted to more immediate matters.
Music, creeps into our unconscious – it emphasizes emotions, drama, suspense, excitement, heightens or relaxes our various senses, tells us what the character is feeling, and controls us on another realm – an unconscious realm where we can scarcely control the contents that enter while we have our conscious guard down.
That we can be infiltrated so subtly opens up the tremendous power of frequency, notes, and pitch to affect us without our knowledge – to abuse – and the ramifications of this are sinister. If we are trying to concentrate on a task, and a song we hate is playing, we are less likely to perform well than if a song we like is playing. Some kinds of music have the power to enrage us or calm us. This is a fact treated seriously by those who develop sonic weaponry that can disable or supposedly kill a person or group of people using high concentrations of certain frequency alone. At around 400 decibels, the eardrums burst causing death or extreme or permanent disorientation due to loss of balance. It would not be so difficult to re-create such a blast to use in short bursts on people.
Muzak is played in shopping centres to calm people while subliminal messages filtered through it are bought by shopkeepers the world over wishing to subdue shoplifting impulses or secretly encourage our behaviour. Advertising, product placement, refurbishing, etc all have huge industries devoted to tricking the shit out of people – some of which I’ve worked in. Only extreme naivety or optimistic ignorance would not suspect chains and businesses of not doing everything they can to make a profit – including employing fringe technologies and strategies that affect humans psychologically and unconsciously.
I am increasingly convinced that frequency plays a hugely but undervalued part in our lives – that there is an entire dimension of which many people are only liminally aware, that they barely consciously process, but the knowledge of which is quite often deliberately used against us to affect us and our emotions without our consent.
ONA plainchants that focus on hitting certain notes or combinations of them to affect someone ‘magically’ require the perfect vibration of certain pitches accompanied by other pitches. Hearing these sounds has occasionally sent shivers up my spine or sharply affected my mood – particularly Agios O Aosoth sung in organum. As a result of consciously realizing that certain notes can have an effect on me when held, I am slowly developing a fascination I wish to explore more deeply for the power of sound and music.
I have great awe for the human voice; though I dislike the Christian messages in choral-type music I particularly enjoy the harmonics of choirs. The Gregorian (plain) chanting of various orders of monks, Russian orchestras, and Estonian composer Arvo Part, Tibetan, and Native American chant and song and many other albums of the human voice are all able to invoke something unsettling.
I would not like to over-exaggerate a recent phenomenon – but the voice of the now famous Susan Boyle, so perfect and so clear, especially the way she holds/hits notes in pitch, is the only human voice I have ever heard whose voice literally sends deep chills through my body and plunges me into emotion. It is lucky that nature imprints a counter-balance to all such frightening talents i.e. that she is steadfast about only singing songs that mean something to her and that her appearance prevents/limits her from being appreciated/exploited in an industry that merits superficiality. Were she to fit the image currently enforced as beautiful – we’d all be in deep shit – because that kind of beauty is easily controlled. We are lucky that she is a humble woman too, because a voice like that, that literally moves people, vibrates through them with pure resonance alone, could easily become a weapon. There is something disturbingly sinister in a display of the human voice being able to do such things to us against our will. Perhaps it is because she does it against our will that there is so much resistance to accept her talent as extraordinary and even unique.
It has been said that the Sinister can be beautiful – but what is beautiful and sinister is not beautiful for long. What is sinister is possessed of a particular presence; an unsettling sense that something is ‘other than’ and warns us of some danger, some ‘other than’ which lies beneath supposed Eden. Beauty in the sinister is not beautiful for its own sake because it is beautiful, but possesses an extra dimension, an additional something more – it is not being but becoming – beauty being only a primary stage of the sinister.
There is something sinister in a walk through an eerie forest at night, or in standing at the grave of a loved one knowing that some day we will join them. Something unsettling about strange places filled with strange people. The sinister can edge in from seemingly innocent comments, in glances, or from whispers, from voices crystal clear or muffled – there is something sinister about doors, in their function to divide and conceal, keeping secrets and segregating truth. Something sinister in sex, in violence, in love, in time, in dance, indeed I struggle to think of a place where the Sinister cannot be found if one seeks to find it – or even if one does not.
The beautiful lullaby of paradise that fills our hearts and senses with peace and blissful ignorance can always be shattered: our window of God can be caused to tremble and strain from the slightest deviation in Eden when the sinister comes calling.
Something can edge in anywhere in any human endeavour that doesn’t quite fit and that tells us to be afraid, wary, on guard, suspicious, or sad. But why? Do all these examples have something in common? Do all forms and all abstracts have something in common?
I believe they do.
The Sinister is related to fear. We are intimate acquaintances with fear. It has had many names and we continue to give it many more. We give it names to give it form –and more often than not we do so because we want others to be afraid with us, for us, or of us. The simple reason the Sinister can be found everywhere, is because I project it everywhere – the Sinister is a name employed by the 23 current. I seek to find it and so I find it. I push it upon events that could just as easily be interpreted with other abstracts. I use its name to explain events and actions, to cohere and edify them, and rely on the “Sinister” to serve as a convenient contrast that paints the world with dark colours to highlight what it does not. ; And if not the Sinister, then certainly something else.
Yet the Sinister is not an illusion – any illusion comes from my interpretation and the name(s) I give it – because something is there, something ‘other than’ in us or that comes from us or from without us, or maybe all and more, that expresses what words like ‘Sinister’ / ‘Demonic’/ or ‘Satanic’ try to capture.
The Sinister is an abstract that stems from fear. The Sinister cannot be felt but as a by-product of original fear. One might venture that this is why Sath from the Temple of THEM insists that one must be relaxed in order to overcome the Sinister – to overcome Fear itself.
What exists however, reducible beyond any of the abstract names and voices we form to explain what we feel, is always and only innate primal fear; a biological inevitability that occurs as a result of being.
End – Part I
In Part 2:
I contend that our natural state is one of fear. We are born into the world facing nature at her most primal rawness – from nothingness we are brought into being. We are met with things we have no name for, no language to control or explain them, no rationality – nothing to comfort us in our entrance into the world – we are born into the world and afraid of nature’s majesty – we feel Fear first, everything else second. We then spend our lives learning to conquer fear or it conquers us. Fear is our very impetus for life – we struggle to know so that we are not afraid – we do our best to keep it at arm’s length, by naming, by casting things in form, and by learning how to use our natural fear in our favour. The moment we feel something other than fear, we struggle to maintain that peace – it countermands our fear, and we come to know it as Love. What do we fear? We fear ourselves, we fear others, we fear everything and so we name it, label it, package it, define it, refine it, but especially try to condense it, to keep fear away and to keep ourselves or others from facing fear.